IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

I.I

,'63

1.8

1.25

1.4 1.6

•m

►

Photographic

Sciences
Corporaaon

23 WeST MAIN STRUT

WEISTER.N.Y. MSSO

(716) 873-4503

CIHM/ICMH

Microfiche

Series.

CIHM/ICMH
Collection de
microfiches.

Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques

Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques

The Institute has attempted to obtain the best
original copy available for filming. Features of this
copy which may be bibliographically unique,
which may alter any of the images in the
reproduction, or which may significantly change
the usual method of filming, are checked below.

□

Coloured covers/
Couverture de couleur

I I Covers damaged/

Couverture endommagee

Covers restored and/or laminated/
Couverture restaur^e et/ou pelliculde

Cover title missing/

Le titre de couverture manque

Coloured maps/

Cartes gdographiques en couleur

Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or blackV
Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire)

I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/

Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur

Bound with other material/
Reli6 avec d'autres documents

Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion
along interior margin/

La reliure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la
distortion le long de la marge int6rieure

Blank leaves added during restoration may
appear within the text. Whenever possible, these
have been omitted from filming/
II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouttes
lors dune restauration apparaissent dans le texte,
mais, lorsque cela dtait possible, ces pages n'ont
pas 6X6 filmies.

Additional comments:/
Commentaires suppldmentaires;

L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire
qu'il lui a 6t6 possible de se procurer. Les details
de cet exemplaire qui sent peut-dtre uniques du
point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier
une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une
modification dans !a methods normale de filmage
sont indiquds ci-dessous.

I I Coloured pages/

Pages de couleur

Pages damaged/
Pages endommagies

Pages restored and/oi

Pages restaur6es et/ou pelliculdes

Pages discoloured, stained or foxe(
Pages d6color6es, tacheties ou piqu6es

Pages detached/
Pages d6tach6es

I I Pages damaged/

I I Pages restored and/or laminated/

ryi Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/

I I Pages detached/

Showthrough/
Transparence

I I Quality of print varies/

Quality in6gale de I'impression

Includes supplementary material/
Comprend du material supplementaire

Only edition available/
Seule Mition disponible

□ Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata
slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to
ensure the best possible image/
Les pages totalement ou partiellement
obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure,
etc., ont 6t6 filmies d nouveau de fapon d
obtenir la meilleure image possible.

7
P

tl
s
o

si
o

T
si
T
vt

IV
dl
ei
b(
n<
re
m

This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/

Ce flocument est filmi au taux de reduction indiqui ci-dessous.

10X 14X 18X 22X

26X

30X

12X

16X

20X

24X

28X

32X

The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks
to the generosity of:

National Library of Canada

L'exemplaire fiimi fut reproduit grdce d la
g6n6ro8it6 de:

Bibliothdque nationale du Canada

The images appearing here are the best quality
possible considering the condition and legibility
of the original copy and in keeping with the
filming contract specifications.

Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed
beginning with the front cover and ending on
the last page with a printed or illustrated impres-
sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All
other original copies are filmed beginning on the
first page with a printed or illustrated impres-
sion, and ending on the last page with a printed
or illustrated impression.

The last recorded frame on each microfiche
shall contain the symbol ^^- (meaning "CON-
TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"),
whichever applies.

Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at
different reduction ratios. Those too large to be
entirely included in one exposure are filmed
beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to
right and top to bottom, as many frames as
required. The following diagrams illustrate the
method:

Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le
plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et
de la nettetA de l'exemplaire filmd, et en
conformity avec les conditions du contrat de
filmage.

Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en
papier est imprim^e sont filmds en commen^ant
par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la
derni^re page qui comporte une empreinte
d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second
plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires
originaux sont filmis en commenpant par la
premiere page qui comporte une empreinte
d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par
la dernidre page qui comporte une telle
empreinte.

Un des symboles suivants apparattra sur la
derniire image de cheque microfiche, selon le
cas: le symbole — "^signifie "A SUIVRE", le
symbole V signifie "FIN".

Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent 6tre
filmte A des taux de reduction diffirents.
Lorsque le document est trop grand pour Atre
reproduit en un seul cliche, il est film6 A partir
de Tangle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche A droite.
et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre
d'images nicessaire. Les diagrammes suivants
illustrent la m^thode.

37 £■

The Universities of Canada

THEIR HISTORY AND ORGANIZATION

WITH AN OUTLINE OF

British and American University

Systems.

eOLLEGE LIBRARY

fiiaiopous

APPENDIX TO THE REPORT OF THE MINISTER OF EDUCA-

TION, 1896.

TORONTO :

Pbtntbi) bt Wabwiok Bros. k. Rutter, 68 and 70 Front Strut West.

1896

?1^-

LP\193

232719

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Part 1. Univebsitibs of Canada.

Chapter I. Introductory

Chapter II. The University of King's College, Toronto
Chapter III. The University of Toronto
Chapter IV. Victoria University ....
Chapter V. Queen's University ....

Chapter VI. Trinity University ....
Chapter VII. McMaster University ....
Chapter VIII. The Western University of London
Cftapter IX. Roman Catholic Universities of Ontario
Chapter X. Protestant Universities of Quebec
Chapter XI. Roman Catholic Colleges of Quebec
Chapter XII. Nova Scotia Universities
Chapter XIII. New Brunswick Universities
Chapter XIV. The University of Manitoba .

Part II. Universities op Great Britain.

Chapter XV. The University of Oxford
Chapter XVI. The Universities of Scotland .

Part III. Universities of the United States

Chapter XVII. Harvard University

Chapter XVIII. -Yale University ....

Chapter XIX. The College of New Jersey

Chapter XX. Columbia University

Chapter XXI. The University of Michigan

Chapter XXII. Cornell University

Chapter XXIII. Johns Hopkins University

Chapter XXIV. Clark University

Chapter XXV. The University of Chicago

Page.
3
7

49
84
108
119
127
136
140
147
169
170
192
204

213

247

281
294
302
308
318
330
341
34&
352

APPENDIXES.

A. King's College Charter and Land Grant

B. Upper Canada College

C. Inauguration of King's College .

D. King's College Commissions

E. Toronto University Commissions .

F. Basis of University Federation

G. Victoria College Charter . , . .
H. Queen's College Charter ....

I. Trinity College Charter ....

J. McGill College and Bishop's College Charters
K. Laval University Charter ....

363.

374

378

383

387

390

396

405

414

418

431

PREFACE.

For several years the desirability of revising and con-
solidating the laws with respect to the University of
Toronto has pressed itself upon my attention. Owing to
the amendments made by the Legislature during the last
twenty years, the Statutes under which the University
is administered have become somewhat obscure. As it is
an exceedingly difficult matter to incorporate amend-
ments into an Act of Parliament without affecting the
arrangement and symmetry of existing sections, a com-
plete revision of the Act was therefore necessary.

More important, however, than the symmetrical
arrangement of the Statutes, was the introduction of
such amendments as would increase the efficiency of the
University, and prevent confusion in its government or
collision between the different bodies having authority in
its administration. The investigation held last year before
a Royal Commission showed very clearly that, at least
as far as discipline is concerned, there was great diffi-
culty in determining the jurisdiction of those concerned
in the management of University affairs.

The growth of the University and the place which it
fills in our educational system have also increased the
responsibility of the Legislature in dealing with it. In
the brief period of ten years, the attendance of students
has increased from 348 to 875. The Senate of the Uni-
versity, in the exercise of its right to fix the standard

vi.

for matriculation, practically determines the course of
study in all our High Schools, now attended by over
23,000 pupils. The teachers in training at the Ontario
Normal College, the Provincial Normal Schools, and the
County Model Schools, numbering over 2,000 annually,
receive the greater part of their professional and non-
professional instruction from graduates of the University
of Toronto. Its influence, therefore, as the centre of
educational activity for the Province upon its own stu-
dents and upon the educational forces of the country
cannot be overestimated.

In considering what should be done to increase the
usefulness of the University of Toronto, a study of the
organization of other Universities cannot fail to be help-
ful. While it is true that the educational as well as the
political institutions of a people must be adapted to the
local conditions which call them into existence, it is
equally true that the experience of those concerned in
the administration of other institutions of a similar kind
is worthy of consideration. Owing to our colonial
relationship it will be observed, particularly in reading
the history of the University of Toronto, that an effort
was made to transplant from the Mother Country a Uni-
versity organization adapted to conditions of society
which did not prevail in this country. Many of the
difficulties with which the Legislature has to contend,
and indeed some of the anomalies which the Legislature
hfiiS now to consider, grew out of this circumstance. By
the Act of 1853 it was intended that the University of
Toronto should be a transcript of the University of Lon-
don (England). The idea of a great University sur-

vu.

rounded by a group of affiliated colleges appealed very
strongly to the popular imagination, and for a time
appeared, both in England and here, to work well. It
was found by experience, however, that this ideal did
not meet the educational wants of the Province, and so
in 1887, on the federation of Victoria University, a radi-
cal change was made in the constitution of the Univer-
sity. From the report of a Royal Commission laid
before the House of Commons last year, it is altogether
likely the British Parliament will take a similar course
with regard to the London University, making it a
teaching as well as an examining body, as the University
of Toronto was made by the Act of 1887.

In the report which follows, I have endeavored to set
forth, somewhat fully, the history of all the Universities
of Canada. Although the Legislature of the Province
has mainly to deal with education as directed by
the Provincial University, still for the last twenty
years it has very properly recognized the Degree of any
University in the British Dominions for all purposes of
higher education. The ties which politically bind the
various Provinces of Confederation and the most distant
colonies of the Empire together are thus duplicated
educationally and so far with the most satisfactory
results. The graduates of the Universities of Ontario and
the rest of Canada, as well as the graduates of the great
seats of learning at the heart of the Empire, vie with each
other in contributing to the intellectual development of
the Provinces. On this account it will be the more
interesting to know how such Universities are organized
and the courses of study required of their alumni.

.-«;

Vlll.

v'i

In the report which follows, the resume of the organiza-
tion of Oxford and of the Scottish Universities will,
I hope, be found interesting and instructive.

In order to compare older methods of organization
with methods of a more modern character, I have in-
cluded in my report an outline of the history of eight of
the more advanced Universities in the United States.
In this list will be found the names of some operating
under private charters and therefore more dependent
upon popular support, and of others maintained largely
by State aid, such as the University of Michigan. For
simplicity of organization and government, the charter
of the University of Michigan is worthy of careful study,
and were it not for our traditions and associations, it
might be taken as a model for the re-organization of
University of Toronto.

I am indebted to William Houston, M.A., Toronto
University, for the report on the Universities of Canada ;
to F. J. A. Morris, M.A., Oxford University, for a report
on English Universities; to Alexander Fraser, M.A.,
Glasgow University, for a report on the Universities of
Scotland ; to J. Pelham Edgar, B.A., Toronto University,
now of Johns Hopkins University, for a report on the
Universities of the United States.

GEO. W. ROSS,

Education Department,

Toronto. 24th February, 1896,

PART I.

UNIVERSITIES OF CANADA.

-4

CHAPTER I.

INTRODUCTORY,

Higher education was in Canada a plant of late origin,
and it was for a long time a plant of slow growth. This
country, with the exception of small portions of Quebec
and Acadia, was not occupied by a white population until
after the close of the American Revolutionary War. The
conclusion in 1783 of the Treaty of Paris, by which the
independence of the United States was recognized, was
the signal for the exodus from that country of the United
Empire Loyalists, who settled in various parts of the
Dominion of Canada. Their struggle for life in what
was virtually an unbroken wilderness was extremely
severe and protracted. They had to hew homes out of
the forest, and after they were in a position to grow
produce for export there was little to be had in exchange
for it, while the means of transportation was extremely
defective and its cost very great. It is not at all sur-
prising, therefore, that nothing like a system of education,
higher or lower, was organized in any of the Provinces
[during the first half century after their colonization.
[The population was small ; the settlements were isolated ;
[there was no municipal machinery ; and the attention of
the legislatures was chiedy occupied with providing for

n i

the administration of justice, developing means of com-
munication between different parts of the country, and
devising systems of exchange to facilitate a growing
commerce.

During all this period of strenuous effort to better
their material condition, however, the colonists never lost
sight of the desirability, if not necessity, of establishing
universities. The United Empire Loyalists came largely
from New England and New York, where the idea of
higher education was quite familiar to the people. Har-
vard College had then been in active existence for over a
hundred and fifty years, Yale College for over eighty,
and Columbia College for a generation. Not a few of the
immigrants were themselves men of culture, which had
been acquired in some cases by actual attendance at seats
of higher learning, in others at secondary schools taught
by university alumni. Of the early immigrants into
Canada from Great Britain some had actually received a
university education, and others were in a position to
appreciate the civilizing effect of academical culture on a
community. It was natural that these two classes should
deeply regret the want of such educational advantages as
would have been afforded to their families in the countries
they had left, and should earnestly strive to create similar
educational opportunities in the country to which they
had come.

Their efforts were probably stimulated by what had
been done for the education of the French people already
in the country. From an early period in the colonization
of New France, the higher as well as the lower culture
had been a feature in the ideal of those who promoted itfl

settlement, and development, and liberal endowments
were granted by the French King to religious societies to
enable them to perform this important work — endow-
ments which play a prominent part at the present day in
securing for Quebec efficient and well-equipped colleges
and universities. There never was a time in the history
of that Province when it had not creditable and valuable
facilities for imparting higher education to those who
desired it, and the existence of such facilities, and the use
made of them, could not fail to intensify the zeal of the
English speaking colonists in all the provinces and keep
alive their determination to provide educational oppor-
tunities equally good for the youth of their own race and
language.

Though the progress of higher education was for the
first half century after the influx of the United Empire
Loyalists very slow, it has during the past half cantury,
and especially the last generation, been very rapid. The
gradual expansion of settlement, the development of
agriculture, the improvement of transportation facilities
by the construction of canals and railways, the growing
efficiency of elementary and secondary schools, and the
widening of the political horizon of the people by the
confederation of the Provinces in 1867, have all operated
as causes to produce this effect. So have the stimulating
examples set by the academical institutions of Great
Britain and the United States. The liberalization of the
Universities of Oxford and Cambridge and the establish-
ment of the University of London offered increased
inducements to students from the colonies, while the
valuable endowments, efficient organizations, and greatei

liM

proximity of such institutions as Harvard, Yale, Columbia,
Cornell, and Princeton, enabled them to hold out quite as
strong incentives to young Canadians to expatriate them-
selves. The only way to keep them at home was to pro-
vide similar facilities in Canada. To this task the
authorities of Canadian universities were constrained to
address themselves, and this they have done with a fair
degree of success.

The enterprise in the field of higher education, which
has long characterized both the French and the British
people of Canada, was sure to find practical expression in
the North-West Territories. In the Province of Mani-
toba there are three teaching colleges, all in close connec-
tion with the non-teaching Provincial University. The
energy of the great religious denominations has there, as
in the older provinces, been enlisted in the work, and
they have never wavered in their determination or their
efforts to provide facilities which will keep the youngest
members of the Confederation abreast of edvicational
progress in all other parts of Canada.

CHAPTER II.

THE UNIVERSITY OF KING'S COLLEGE.

One of the most eminent of the United Empire Loyalist
immigrants into that part of Quebec which afterwards
became " Upper Canada " was Mr. Richard Cartwright.
He was born at Albany, in New York, where his father
had settled as an emigrant from England. He was edu-
cated at a school in his native city, and there he be-
came acquainted with Latin, Greek, and other subjects
usually included in a higher education. Mr. Cartwright
was in training for the Christian ministry when his pre-
paratory work was interrupted by the outbreak of the
Revolutionary War, in which he took an active part
on behalf of the Crown. At its conclusion he settled in
Kingston, where he became prominent in mercantile pur-
suits, and also in the public life of the young colony.
As early as 1789 he addressed a memorial to Lord Dor-
chester, then Governor- General, suggesting that an ap-
propriation of public lands should be devoted to the
establishment of a " decent Seminary of Education," and
this with a view rather to future than to present advan-
tage. Lord Dorchester's response was favorable, but
before anything could be done the Constitutional Act*
was passed by the Imperial Parliament.

*The Constitutional Act (31 Geo. Ill, cap 31) was passed in
1791. The King having intimated to Parliament his intention to
divide the Province of Quebec into two Provinces, Upper Canada
and Lower Canada, this statute created for each of them a Legisla*
ture of two chambers.

(iJ

Governor Simcoe's Policy. — The first Lieutenant-Gov-
ernor of Upper Canada was John Graves Siracoe, who
had distinguished himself as a British officer during the
Revolutionary War. He had been educated as a boy at
Eton, and before entering the army had spent some time
as a student at Merton College, Oxford. In 1790, he was
elected a M«mber of the British House of Commons,
and in that capacity took an active interest in the
progress of the Constitutional Act during its passage
through its various stages. Before leaving England to
fill the position of Lieutenant-Governor he indicated in a
letter to Sir Joseph Banks, then President of the Royal
Society, the importance he attached to a system of higher
education in a community such as that to which he was
commissioned : "In a literary way I should be glad to
lay the foundation stone of some society that I trust might
hereafter conduce to the extension of science. Schools
have been shamefully neglected ; a college of a higher class
would be eminently useful, and would give a tone of prin-
ciple and manners that would be of infinite support to
Government."* After his arrival in Canada, Governor
Simcoe wrote from Quebec to the Right Honourable
Henry Dundas, then Secretary of State for the Colonies,
pointing out that while " lower education " might be pro-
vided for out of the resources of the Province " the higher
must be indebted to the liberality of the British Govern-
ment, as owing to the cheapness of education in the
United States, the gentlemen of Upper Canada will send
their children there, which would tend to pervert their

* Hodgins' Documentary History of Education in Upper Canada,
vol. I, p. 11.

British principles." Mr. Dundas in his reply gave his
opinion that " schools " would be sufficient for some time,
adding that whenever steps should be taken by the Pro-
vince to establish * a higher seminary " he would have
great pleasure in forwarding the project. In 1795 the
Governor wrote to the Bishop of Quebec, of whose
diocese Upper Canada then formed a part, stating that his
views respecting a University were " totally unchanged,"
that they were " oa a solid basis," and that whether they
were or were not complied with by his superiors, they
would certainly appear as his system to the "judgment
of posterity." In the following year he again wrote to
the Bishop admitting that he had " no idea " that a Uni-
versity would be established, though he was daily con-
firmed of its necessity. A few months afterwards he
ventured to press the matter once more on the attention
of the Imperial authorities in a letter,* from which the
following is an extract: "In the meantime the seven thsf
of the Crown will become gradually productive as lands
which have been granted shall be cultivated, or withdrawn
from the market, and appropriations may be made agree"
ably to the opinion of the Council, to be sold hereafter for
public purposes, the first and chief of which, I beg to offer

* Written to the then Colonial Secretary, the Duke of Portland,
from York (now Toronto), on the 20th of July, 1796, a month be-
fore his final departure from Upper Canada.

fFrom the first settlement of the Province two sevenths of all the
lands in the settled townships were reserved — one for the mainten-
ance of a ''Protestant Clergy," under the authority of section 36
of the Constitutional Act of 1791, the other for such special pur-
poses as might be designated by the Crown. These were known as
"Clergy Reserves" and "Crown Reserves" respectively, the
rebt of the surveyed territory being described as " Waste Lands
of the Crown."

wifcli all respect and deference to Your Grace, must be
the erection and endowment of a University, from which,
more than any other source or circumstance whatever, a
grateful attachment to His Majesty, morality, and reli-
gion, will be fostered and take root throughout the whole
Province."

The First Universitif Appropriation. — The interreg-
num between the regime of Lieutenant-Governor Simcoe
and that of his successor Lieutenant-Governor Hunter,
was filled up by the administration of the Hon. Peter
Russell, President of the Executive Council. During
this period a most important step was taken toward
the carrying out of Gov. Simcoe's long cherished plan.
On the .3rd of July, 1797, the following address* to His
Majesty George III., was adopted by both Houses of the
Legislature of Upper Canada : —

Most Gracious Sovereign — '* We your most dutiful and loyal
subjects, the members of the Legislative Council, and the Com-
mons House of Assembly of Upper Canada, in Parliament assemb-
led, being deeply persuaded of the great benefits that the Province
must necessarily derive from the establishment of a respectable
Grammar School in each district thereof, and also of a College or
University, where the youth of the country may be enabled to
perfect themselves in the different branches of liberal knowledge,
and being truly sensible of the paternal regard your Majesty enter-
tains for every description of your subjects, do most humbly im-
plore your Majesty to appropriate a certain portion of the waste
lands of the Crown as a fund for the establishment and support
of such useful institutions."

This address was transmitted by acting Governor Rus-
sell, and before the close of the year the Duke of Portland

* It would be interesting to trace the progress of this address
through the two Houses, but unfortunately the journals of both for
that session have been irrecoverably lost,

informed the Legislature that its prayer would be granted
after consultation with the Executive Council, the judges,
and the law officers of the Cro^n in the Province as to
the manner in which and the extent to which the Crown
lands should be appropriated. After hearing from the
judges and law officers the Executive Council discussed
the whole question very fully in a report* which was
submitted to and approved by President Russell. It re-
commended (1) the immediate establishment of one
grammar school at Kingston and one at Newark (Ni-
agara) ; (2) the establishment of one each at Cornwall and
Sandwich, as soon as the state of the fund would permit ;
(3) the establishment of a university in the town of
York, (Toronto) ; (4) the appropriation of 500,000 acres
of " waste lands of the Crown" for the establishment and
maintenance of the four schools and the university ; and
(5) the reservation of at least one-half of the whole grant
for the purposes of the university.^

The Advent of Dr. Strachan. — As the proceedings con-
nected with the organization of the Provincial University
are closely connected with the personal work of the late
Bishop Strachan of the Anglican Diocese of Toronto, it
may be useful to note the circumstances which brought

♦Dated December Ist, 1798. For the full text of thia Report see
Hodgins' " Documentary History," vol. I, pp. 20-23. See also
Appendix to the Journals of the Legislative Assembly of Upper
Canada for 1831, pp. 105-8.

fThe amount of land actually appropriated in consequence of
this report was 550,274 acres, of which there were set apart 190,-
673 acres in 1823 for *' District Grammar Schools," and 63,996
acres in 1831 for Upper C'inada College, leaving for the University
295,705 acres. See report of a special committee of Toronto Uni-
versity Senate on "Claims respecting the assets and endowment
of the University." (Ont. Sess. Paper for 1895, No. 74.)

••

him from Scotland to Canada and made him the pro-
minent figure he afterwards became in the development
of educational work in this Province. He has himself
recorded* that after concluding his university course in
Aberdeen he settled down at the age of nineteen as a
parish schoolmaster in Fifeshire, where he had for pupils
Sir David Wilkie, the famous painter, and Commo-
dore Barclay, who afterward figured in Canadian History.
Disappointed in his expectation of a subordinate position
on the staff of the University of Glasgow, he accepted an
offer to come to Canada. This had been conveyed to him
through the Hon. Richard Cartwright from Governor Sim-
coe. The object in view was the organization of a " col-
lege or university," and had Governor Simcoe remained
in office this might have been attempted after the lapse
of no long interval. Mr. Strachan found, however, on his
arrival at Kingston on the last day of the year 1799,
that the Governor had for reasons of state been trans-
ferred to another position, and that the university pro-
ject had been indefinitely postponed. After spending three
years at private tuition in Kingston he entered the
ministry of the Church of England, and in 1803 removed
to Cornwall, where, in addition to discharging his duties
as clergyman of the parish, he conducted for nearly ^en
years the noted "Grammar School" of which several young
men, who afterwards became distinguished politicians and
jurists, were pupils. Among these were Sir John Beverley
Robinson, Sir James Macaulay, Sir Allan MacNab, and
the brothers. Sir James and Andrew Stuart. In 1812 he

* In an autobiographical address delivered to the clergy of his
diocese in 1860. See Hodgins' " Documentary History," vol. I.,
pp. 9, and 41-42.

removed to York, where he became rector of the par-
ish and headmaster of the " Home District School," which
had at that time been over five years in operation. The
increasing efficiency of this institution under his man-
agement enhanced the scholastic reputation of its Prin-
cipal, and the active part taken by him in the contro-
versies of a rather stirring time brought him into both
political and ecclesiastical prominence. Dr. Strachan re-
mained at the head of the School till 1823, and the
School itself continued in active work until the establish-
ment of Upper Canada College in 1830. His elevation to
the Bishopric of Toronto took place in 1839, and he filled
this office till his death in 1867.

University Representation. — In 1819 the then Lieu-
tenant-Governor, Sir Peregrine Maitland, called the at-
tention of his Executive Council to the state of the
university scheme, and that body reported,* on the
advice of Attorney-General Robinson, that, as no answer
to the Report of the Executive Council to President Rus-
sell in 1798, advising the allotment of half a million acres
for grammar schools and a university, could be found in
the Executive Council Office, the appropriation of that
quantity of land was "not sufficiently sanctioned to
authorize a grant in other portions than as limited by
His Majesty's Commissioner," and recommended that "for-
mal sanction under the Royal Sign Manual, or the signa-
ture of His Majesty's Principal Secretary of State for the
Colonies," be obtained " to sell, lease, grant, and dispose of
the said five hundred thousand acres of land, for the pur-

*The full text of the Council's report is given in Hodgins'
" Documentary History," vol. I, pp. 151-152.

IS!

pose of establishing a university in this Province." The
Council also expressed the opinion that it would " con-
duce much to the importance and utility of the projected
university if the constitution should be by royal char-
ter." In the same vear Lieutenant-Governor Maitland
suggested in a message to the Legislature " the propriety
of providing for a distinct representation of the contem-
plated university, when founded, in conformity to the
established practice in the Mother Country." This sug-
gestion was acted on in 1820, when the following clause
was inserted in the "Act* to provide for increasing the
Representation of the Commons of this Province in the
House of Assembly " : —

And be it further enacted by the authority aforesaid, t that when-
ever any university shall bo organized and in operation as a semi-
nary in this Province, and in conformity to the rules and statutes
of similar institutions in Great Britain, it shall and may be lawfuj
for the Governor, Lieutenant-Governor, or person administering
the Government of this Province, for the time being, to declare by
proclamation! the tract of land appendant to such university, and
whereupon the same is situated, to be a town or township, by such
name as to him may seem meet, and that such town or township so
constituted shall be represented by one member. Provided
always, nevertheless, that no person shall be permitted to vote at
any such election for a member to represent the said university in
Parliament who, besides the qualifications now by law required,
shall not also be entitled to vote in the Convocation of the said
university. "

*1 Geo. IV, cap. 2, sec. 4. The date of this statute is the 7th of
March, 1820. George IV had become King en the 29th of January,
previous. Owing to a confusion of dates the Act is often cited as
60 George IIL

tThe Constitutional Act of 1791.

X As no proclamation was ever issued this provision never became
operative. It was finally repealed when the Statutes of Canada,
Upper Canada, and Lower Canada were consolidated in 1859.
(0. S. U. C, pp. 1044 and 1113.)

The Land Endoivment — Not till 1822 were any fur-
ther steps taken to give practical effect to the intention
of the Imperial and Provincial Governments to provide
Upper Canada with a seat of higher learning. In that
year* Sir Peregrine Maitland "invited the attention of His
Majesty's Government to the unproductive state of the
school lands, and obtained leave to establish a Board for
the general superintendence of education throughout the
Province, and to place at its disposal, for the support of
new grammar schools where they might be wanted, a
portion of the reserved lands, retaining a sufficient endow-
ment for the university." During the following two
years i.c subject continued to occupy the anxious atten-
tion of the Lieutenant-Governor and his Executive Council,
of which Dr. Strachan had been appointed a memberf in
1817. In 1825 it was suggested to Sir Peregrine Mait-
land that, as the school lands continued practically unsal-
able, a portion of them might be resumed by the Crown
in exchange for an equal amount of the " Crown Re-
serves," which in the older townships had become by this
time comparatively valuable under the influence of settle-
ment and cultivation. The Lieutenant-Governor approv-
ed of the suggestion, and toward the close of that year
forwarded it for the consideration of " His Majesty's Gov-
ernment.'' Early in 1826, in a statement! prepared at

^ Inaugural address delivered by Bishop Strachan, as President,
at the opening of the University of King's College, Juno 8, 1843.

t He was created a member of the Legislative Council in 1820.
He resigned his seat in the Executive Council in 1836, and his seat
m the Legislative Council in 1840.

X The text is given in full in Hodgins' " Documentary History,"
Vol. I., pp. 211-216; and in the "Report of the Commissioners
of Inquiry into the Aflfairs of King's College and Upper Canada
College " (1848-1850), pp. 78-83.

111

!!f

the requftst of Sir Peregrine Maitland, Dr. Straehan
laid before the latter the reasons which made the establish-
ment of a university a matter of urgency, gave a sketch
of the curriculum of studies which he deemed advisable,
and indicated the procedure that should be adopted in
order to procure the necessary ways and means. He esti-
mated that the annual outlay for salaries and other
expenses would be over $8,000, which might be met by
the exchange of lands in the way above mentioned. In
order to press on the attention of the Imperial Govern-
ment both the expediency of this plan and the advisa-
bility of granting a royal charter as the constitution of
the university, Dr. Straehan was sent the same year by
the Lieutenant-Governor to England, where he remained
for nearly twelve months in the active prosecution of the
task assigned him. He brought back with him in March
1827, to use his own words,* " the charter and authority
for the endowment, and. Sir Peregrine Maitland lost no
time in forming the Council. Schedules of the lands were
prepared, and in obedience to his Majesty's commands
they were secured by patent-f* to the corporation of the
University of King's College."

* Inaugnral address, 1843.

t The amount of " Crown Reserves " actually patented to King's
College was 225,944 acres. See " Report " of King's College Com-
missioners, pp. 16-19. The original parchment M.S. of the grant
by George IV. to the "Chancellor, President, and Scholars" of
King's College is still on file in the office of the Bursar of the Uni-
versity of Toronto, with the Great Seal of the Province appended,
and Sir Peregrine Maitland's signature to the document. The date
of the grant was January 3, 1828, and that of the registration of
the instrument January 11 of the same year. For the text of the
conveyance see Appendix A.

Strachan

establish-

e a sketch

advisable,

dopted in

He esti-
md other
)e met by
oned. In
I Govern-
le advisa-
itution of
e year by
remained
ion of the
in March
authority
d lost no
mds were
ommands
on of the

I to King's
liege Com-
the grant
lolars" of
f theUni-
appended,
The date
■tration of
ext of the

King's College Charter. — A reference to the text of
this interesting charter* will show that King's College
was intended to be strictly sectarian in its control and
management, in fact a university of the Church of Eng-
land in Canada. The Bishop of the diocese was made ex
officio Visitor of the College; the Aichdeacon of York
was made ex officio its President ; each of the seven pro-
fessors who were to be members of its Council was
required to be also a member of the "Established United
Church of England and Ireland," and, before his admis-
sion into the College, "to sign and subscribe to the Thirty-
nine Articles of Religion as declared and set forth in the
Book of Common Prayer." Provision was made for the
recognition of Divinity as one of the faculties, though
no religious test or qualification was to be required of,
or appointed for, any matriculant into any faculty except
that of Divinity. In explanation of the fact that so
liberal a public endowment should have been placed under
the control of a single religious denomination, and of the
still more singular fact that such a charter should have
been put forward as " not only the most open charter
for a university that had ever been granted, but the most
liberal that could be framed on constitutional principles,"")*
it shonld be borne in mind that the Church of England

''' See Appendix A. The date of the issue of the charter is March
15th, 1827, the eij?hth year of the reign of George IV. The origi-
nal parchment, with the Great Seal of the Realm attached, was in
1891 delivered to the Bursar of the University of Toronto by the
Anglican Bishop of Toronto, by whom it had been retained after
the retirement of Bishop Strachan from the Presidency of the
institution. It is endorsed as having been registered in the office
of the Registrar of Upper Canada on the 22nd of November, 1827.

f Dr. Strachan's Inaugural address, 1843.

it' : ' 1

was then virtually, though not legally, the established
church of Upper Canada, and that subscription to the
Thirty-nine Articles was then required, not merely of all
who had any share in the control of the Universities of Ox-
ford and Cambridge, but of all who proposed to take in
them any degree in any faculty. The standpoint from
which this subject was viewed by those who obtained con-
trol of the charter and the endowmentwas lucidly set forth
by Chief Justice (afterward Sir John Beverley) Robinson,
in his address at the opening of King's College in 1843 :

*' I feel a satisfaction (melancholy indeed it is, because my
humble efforts were unavailing) that I was never led by any motive
to concur in these alterations* v/hich deprived this University of
its distinct religious character. To have excluded from instruction
in literature and the sciences all who belonged not to a particular
church, might justly have been considered as illiberal as unwise ;
and to have allowed only those to impart instruction in these de-
partments, who professed their adherence to a particular creed,
might have seemed a course as little suitable to this time and
country. The charter as it originally stood, did neither : but it did
contain some provisions plainly intended to ensure consistency in
the government and harmony in the working of the institution, and
intended moreover to proclaim openly to all what was the form of
worship, and what the doctrine which alone they might expect to bo
maintained and inculcated in King's College. •>«• * * * It was,
we know, contended at the time that to endow an university in con-
nection with one church from funds in which people of all persuas-
ions might claim an interest, was contrary to justice. But the
church mentioned in the royal charter was that church which the
Sovereign swears at his coronation to support in all parts of his
Dominion, except in Scotland ; and the spirit which denied to the
Sovereign the right to endow from resources, which the constitution
had vested in the Crown, an university in communion with the
great Protestant Church of the Empire might, as it seemed to tne,
have been justly discountenanced as an unreasonable spirit."

*Made by the University Act of 1837. See below, p. 32.

stablished
on to the
rely of all
ties of Ox-
ko take in
)int from
lined con -
set forth
lobinson,
n 1843 :
jcause my
iny motive
iversifcy of
nstructioii
particular
s unwise ;
these de-

ar creed,
time and
but it did
stency in
ition, and

form of
)ect to be

It was,
;y in con-
persuaa-
But the
hich the
ts of his
}d to the
Btitution
vith the
1 to tne,

Sectarian Controversy. — The return of Dr. Strachan
was f>he signal for the outbreak of a controversy both
protracted and acrimonious. It lasted for twenty
years almost without cessation either in or out of
Parliament, and it had the effect of completely para-
lyzing all effort to put the University into operation.
Those who controlled the charter were able for a decade
to prevent all proposed modifications of or alternatives
for it, and those who proposed these modifications and
alternatives were able to prevent the application of the
endowment to the academic purpose for which it had been
originally appropriated. The granting of the charter and
tlie improvement of the endowment by an exchange of
lands were announced by the Colonial Secretary, Lord
Bathurst, to the Lieutenant-Governor, and the latter
promptly convej^ed the announcement to Parliament.
The Legislative Council, of which Dr. Strachan was a
leading spirit, took no exception to what had been done ;
the Legislative Assembly replied with a caution which
foreboded trouble: "We shall be highly gratified to find
that His Majesty has very graciously provided for the
establishment and endowment of an university in this
Province, if the principles upon which it has been founded
shall, upon enquiry, prove to be conducive to the advance-
ment of true learning and piety, and friendly to the civil
and religious liberty of the people." Many petitions
were, during the session of 1828, sent to the Legislative
Assembly asking that body to enquire into the principles
[t)n which the proposed university was to be established,
and urging that steps be taken to prevent "any ecclesi-
astical or literary body corporate, at whose hands danger

32.

■

1 .'
I'

; 1

1
1

: "i
1

i ;

1 ;

could or might be apprehended to the constitution, or to
their religious liberties," from holding lands and other
property, and also from being represented by an addi-
tional member of Parliament* These petitions, together
with the charter itself, and all other information obtain-
able by an address to the Lieutenant-Governor, were
referred to a special committee, with power to take
evidence and to send for persons and papers. Of this
committee, Marshall Spring Bidwell was Chairman, and
its efforts to ventilate the whole subject were actively
supported by John Rolph. The report-f of this committee,
after giving a brief analysis of the charter, mentions the
fact that 225,944 acres of " Crown Reserves" had been
appropriated as an endowment for the university, and that
£1,000 a year for sixteen years had been appropriated}:
as a building fund ; it also denounces the sectarian char-
acter given to the proposed university, and defines the
principles on which it should have been founded. The
following passage gives a good idea of the spirit of the

report, and of many subsequent utterances from the same
quarter : —

*' An university adapted to the character and circumstances of
the people would be the means of inestimable benefits to this
Province. But to be of real service, the principles upon which it
is established must be in unison with the general sentiments of the
people. It should not be a school of politics or of sectarian views.
It should have about it no appearance of partiality or exclusion.

•See the university representation clause of IGeo. IV., Cap. 2,
quoted above, p. 14.

t See Hodgins' " Documentary History," Vol. I., pp. 240-242.

X Out of payments made to the Crown by the Canada Company.
See Report of King's College Commission, pp 114-117 ; Ont. Seas.
Paper No. 74, of 1896; Hodgins' "Documentary History," pp.
225-226.

!£iP«

Its portals should be thrown open oo all, and upon none who enter
should any influence be exerted to attach them to a particular creed
or church. It should be a source of intellectual and moral light
and animation, from which the glorious irradiations of liteiature
and science may descend upon all with equal lustre and power.
Such an institution would be a blessing to a country, its pride and
glory. Most deeply, therefore, it is to be lamented that the prin-
ciples of the charter are calculated to defeat its usefulness, and to
con6ne to a favored few all its advantages."

Attitude of the Imperial Government. — The Legisla-
tive Assembly followed up this report with an ad«Jress
to the King, representing that the charter contained
" provisions calculated to render the institution subser-
vient to the particular interests of the Church of Eng-
land,' and " to exclude from its offices and honors" all
who did not belong to it, and praying that he would
cause it to be " cancelled," and would grant another free
from the objections specified in the report. This address
was brought shortly afterward before a special com-
mittee* of the British House of Commons, from whose
report the following is an extract : —

'* It cannot be doubted, as the guidance and government of the
College is to be vested in the hands of the membe's of the Church
of England, that in tho election of professors a preference would
inevitably be shown to persons of that persuasion ; and in a country
where only a small proportion of the inhabitants adhere to that
church a suspicion and jealousy of religious interference would
necessarily be created. For these and other reasons the committee
are desirous of stating their opinion, that great benefit would

* This was a Committee on Canadian affairs. It was appointed
on the motion of Mr, William Huskisson, and included such pro-
minent statesmen as Mr. (afterwards Lord) Stanley, and Sir Jamos
Mackintosh.

•Vi.

»'9 5

accrue to the Province by changing (he constitution of this body.*
They think, that two theological professors should be established,
one of the Church of England and another of the Church of Scot-
land, whose lectures the respective candidates for holy orders
should be re(juired to attend, but tliat with respect to the President,
professors, and ail others connected with the College, no religious
test whatever should be required ; that in the selection of profes-
sors no rule should be followed, and no other object sought, than
the nomination of the most learned and discreet persons, and that
(with the exception of the theological professors) they should be
required to sign a declaration that, as far as it is necessary for them
to advert in their lectures to religious subjects, they would distinctly
recognize the truth of the Christian revelation, but would abstain
altogether from inculcating particular doctrines."

A little later in the same year the Colonial Secretary,
Sir George Murray, in a despatch to Sir John Colborne,*f*
acknowledged the receipt of the address of the Legisla-
tive Assembly. In the course of this letter he says : —

** It would be deservedly a subject of regret to His Majesty's
Ciovernment, if the university recently established at York should
prove to have been founded upon principles which cannot be made
to accord with the general feelings and opinions of those for whose
advantage it was intended. Your Excellency will acquaint the
House of Assembly that I have laid the address before the king,
and that I have in command to convey, through you, to the House
of Assembly the expression of His Majesty's desire to receive with
the most serious attention any representation which maybe made
to him by the representatives of his faithful subjects in Ui)per
Canada. I have observed that your predecessor in the Government
of Upper Canada differs from the House of Assembly as to the

* The College Council, which, according to the charter, was to
be composed of the Chancellor, the President, and seven of the
professors. The Anglican Archdeacon of York was to be ex officio
President, and the seven professors were to be members of the
English Church. See Charter, Appendix A,

t He had been appointed Lieutenant-Governor on the recall of
Sir Peregrine Maitland in November, 1828, See Hodgina' " Docu-
mentary History," Vol. I., pp. 257-268.

bhe recall of
ins' "Docu-

^eneral prevalence of objections to the university, founded upon
the degree of exclusive connection which it has with the Church of
England. It seems reasonable to conclude, however, that on such
a subject as this an address adopted by a full House of Assembly,
with scarcely any dissentient voices, must be considered to express
the prevailing opinion in the Province upon this subject. In the
event, therefore, of its appearing to you to be proper to invite the
Legislative Council and House of Assembly to resume consideration
of this question, you will apprise them that their representations
on the existing charter have attracted the serious attention of His
Majes'y's Government, and that the opinions which may be ex-
pressed by the Legislative Council and House of Assembly on that
subject will not fail to receive the most prompt and serious
attention.

This despatch has been held to authorize the Parlia-
ment of Upper Canada to amend the royal charter, and
accordingly Sir John Colborne, in his capacity of Chan-
cellor of the University, suspended its operation almost
immediately* after his accession to office. When the
Legislature met in 1829, he brought the question before
both Houses by messages, in which he recommended that
the " Royal Grammar School " of the Home Districtf
should be connected with the University " in such a
manner that its exhibitions, scholarships, and chief sup-

'■ Dr. Strachan in his "Inaugural Address" in 1843 says that,
a few days after he assumed the administration, Sir John Colborne
"convened King's College Council, and acting, it is suppo.ied,
under special instruction?, stated that no further steps should be
taken towards bringing the University into operation."

+ Under the Public School Act of 1807, a * ' Public " (afterward
" Grammar," and now " High ") School was established in each of
the eight ^'Districts" of the Province. A Parliamentary appropri-
tion of £100 per annum was made for the maintenance of each
school, and besides this sum a Royal Grant of £250 was made to
each of four out of the eight, namely, those of York (Toronto),
Cornwall, Kingston, and Niagara. These were known as *' Royal
Grammar Schools,"

M I

I '■■'

port may depend on the funds of that endowment." His
message to the Legislative Council further expressed his
personal opinion that the Archdeacon of York should not
be President of King's College ex officio, and that religi-
ous tests should not in the case of professors be made a
condition of membership in the College Council. The
Legislative Council concurred in the latter of these views
but dissented from the former, and approved of the pro-
posal to connect the Royal Grammar School as a " Minor
College" with the University, but not at the latter's
expense. The Legislative Assembly favored the idea of
using part of the University endowment to improve the
Grammar School, but preferred to keep it independent of
King's College Council. The attitude of the Assembly
toward the University was expressed in a series of reso-
lutions* to the tenor of which that body adhered stead-
ily during the subsequent controversies between the two
Houses. The " Royal Grammar School " was replaced
later in the same year by " Upper Canada College," and
was endowed with land amounting to 63,268f acres, be-
sides the site in Russell Square on which the new build-
ings were erected, and the old Grammar School site
which was sold to provide funds for their erection.^

* Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. I., pp. 274-275. Their
purport may be summed up in the ipsissima verba of one of them :
•* That whatever in the said charter in any degree gives a sectarian
character to the said University, ought to be done wholly away."

t Afterwards increased to 63,996 acres. See Note, p. 11, above.

X Upper Canada College was both founded and endowed by Order
of the Lieutenant-Governor in Council, not by any Act of the
Provincial Parliament. The land endowment came out of what
remained of the half million acres originally set apart as an endow-
ment for '• Grammar Schools" and a '* University." On this point
see ihe Report of the King's College Commissioners, p. 339, and

Opposing Policies in the Legislature. — In the session
of 1830 the two Houses of Parliament drifted still fur-
ther apart in their treatment of the question of higher
education. The Assembly, acting apparently on the
belief that it was useless to expect to secure any amend-
ment of the royal charter of King's College, passed a
bill* expressly sanctioning the establishment of Upper
Canada College, creating a " College Council " as a "body
politic and corporate" for its administration, and con-
stituting the institution a university with power to
confer " the degrees of Bachelor. Master, and Doctor, in
the several arts and faculties." This bill was not agreed
to by the Legislative Council, which placed its views on
record in a series of resolutions"!* that reaffirmed the ex-
pediency of proceeding with the organization of a uni-
versity proper under the royal charter, but at the same
time approved of the establishment of " a great public
school," and expressed the opinion that, *' so far from
injuriously interfering with the University of King's
College, this institution will eminently conduce to its
utility and was necessary to prepare the way for its
beneficial intention."

the "Report of a Special Committee of the Senate of the Uni-
versity of Toronto," printed as Sessional Paper No. 74 of the
Ontario Legislature for 1895. The administration of the Col-
lege was vested in "a president, directors, and trustees," and so
remained till 1833, when it was transferred to the Council of King's
College, The relations between Upper Canada College and he Uni-
versity of Toronto subsequently varied from time to time until the
former was, in 1887, placed by the Legislature under the control of
trustees appointed by the Crown. See Appendix B.

^Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. 1., pp. 301-304.

t Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. I., pp. 310-311.

i 1

1 1

i ■

I ■ 1

! 1

ii '

' 'ji

"ii!

In November, 1831, the then Colonial Secretary,
Lord Goderich, in a despatch* to Lieutenant-Governor
Colborne, adopted a very peremptory tone in dealing
with the question of securing amendments to the King's
College charter. Quoting the resolutions passed by the
Legislative Assembly in 1 829, he requested that the Col-
lege Council " at the earnest recommendation and advice
of His Majesty's Government, do forthwith surrender to
His Majesty the charter of King's College of Upper Can-
ada, with any lands that may have been granted them."
The object aimed at was not the issue of a new charter
by the King, but the amendment of the existing one by
the Legislature under the instructions of his predeces-
sor.f Later in the same year the Legislative Assembly,
unaware of the receipt of the despatch from Lord
Goderich, passed another address to the King asking for
the cancellation of the charter. The Lieutenant-Gover-
nor promised to forward the address, but at the same
time informed the House that, while " a charter solemnly
given cannot be revoked, or its surrender obtained, with-
out much delay and circumspection," he had reasonj to
believe either that " the exclusive provisions considered
exceptionable in the charter" had been cancelled, or that
" such arrangements had been decided upon by His Ma-
jesty's Government as would render further applications
on this subject unnecessary." His belief proved to be
not well founded, for the College Council refused to sur-
render either the charter or the endowment, alleging as

*See Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. II., pp. 55-56;
and Report of King's College Commission, pp. 111-114,

t Sir George Murray, See above, p. 22.

I Probably from Lord Goderich 's despatcli,

a reason* the absence of nny assurance that, if the char-
ter was surrendered, the Legislature would be able to
provide for the University another constitution which
"would equally secure to the inhabitants of the Colony,
through successive generations, the possession of a seat
of learning, in which sound religious instruction should
be dispensed." The College Council further intimated
its willingness to concur in some modifications of the
charter, which would make it less exclusively sectarian,
but the Legislative Council refused for some years to
accept any proposal emanating from the Legiilative As-
sembly with this end in view. In opening the session of
1833 Sir John Colborne again invited the attention of
the Legislature to the subject, and the Assembly respond-
ed in a series of resolutions,-|- one of which suggested the
erection of Upper Canada College into a Provincial Uni-
versity and its endowment out of " the general funds
arising from the sale of school lands," but nothing came
of the suggestion.

The session of the Legislature held in 1835 was the first
of a new Parliament, and the Legislative Assembly was
even more radical in its educational policy than any of
its predecessors had been. It was quite natural, therefore, .
that the King's College charter should be assailed with
unabated hostility. As the expression of its opinion on

♦Bishop Strachan's "Inaugural Address, 1843." The intro-
ductory part of the report of King's College Council on the surren-
dering of the charter is extant in MS. among the archivej of the
University of Toronto, in the handwriting of Sir John Beverley
Robinson. The whole of it is printed in Appendix D.D. to the
Journals of the Legislative Assembly for the Session of 1846. See
Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. III., pp. 32-37.
Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol, II., pp. 133-136.

!<: !

the subject the Assembly passer! a bill* which nominally
" amended " the charter, but really i'urnishod the Univer-
sity with a new constitution. This measure provided
inter alia, that the Archdeacon of York should not be
ex officio President of the University ; that the professors
should not be required to be members of the Church of
England, or to subscribe to its " thirty-nine articles :" that
the members of the Council constituting the corporation
should, to the number of twelve, be elected quadrennially
by the Legislature, each House separately electing six ;
that the Council so elected should have authority (1) to
appoint all members of the teaching staff, (2) to enact
rules and ordinances for the Government of the College
and the definition of the duties to be performed by its
appointees, (3) to suspend from office for cause assigned
any officer of the University (including the President) or
any of its own members, and (4) to control the property
and manage the funds of the institution ; that no " reli-
gious test or qualification " should be required of candi-
dates for standing or degrees in " any art or faculty;"
that there should be no professorship of * doctrinal divi-
nity " in the University ; and that the Visitor at once, and
the President after Dr. Strachan's vacatioti of the office,
should be appointed by tl.e Council. Practically all that
was left unrepealed of the royal chaiter was the pro-
vision that the Lieutenant Governor should be ex officio
the Chancellor of the University.

* I he full text of thiu measure will be found in Hodgins' •' Docu-
mentary History," Vol. II., pp. 210-213, and in Appendix No.
13 to the Journals of the Legislative Assembly of Upper Canada for
the Session of 1835.

Sir John Colhornes Scheme. — This measure was killed
in tho Legislative Council, as a matter of course, but it
WlIS also repugnant to the Lieutenant-Governor. The
latter embodied his views in au "amended chaiter,"*
which he probably transmitted for the considu ration and
approval of the Imperial Government, along with the
Assembly's bill for which he intended it to be a substi-
tute.-f Sir John's scheme contemplated the organization
of King's College as a university, with Upper Canada
College attached to it and under the Council's manage-
ment and control as a preparatory school. Under it the
Lieutenant-Governor would have been ex officio Chancellor
and the "Court of King's Bench" would have been ex
officio Visitor ; Dr. Strachan, would have retained the Pre-
sidency, but not ex oficio as Archdeacon of York. The
Council, as the governing body of the University, was to
be composed of the Chancellor, the President, the Speaker
of the Legislative Assembly, and five professors who
should be "members of the Established United Church
of England and Ireland." The faculty of Divinity was
to be retained, but, with the exception of candidates for
degrees therein, no " scholar " in the University should be
required to submit to any religious test, and divinity
students only to such as the College Council should
"think fit." Sir John Colborne's despatch, enclosing
these documents, elicited from the Colonial Secretary,
then Lord Glenelg, a replyj which shows that the policy
suggested by Sir George Murray in 1828, and empha-

*Hodgias' "Documentary History," Vol. II., pp. 217-220.
t See quotation from Lord Glenelg's despatch below, p. 30.
\ Hodgins' " Documentary History," Vol. II., pp. 213-214.

(

■ i

siz-^d by Lord Goderich in 1831, was still to be maintained,
namely, that of allowing the two Houses of the Parliament
of Upper Canada to say what amendments should be
made in the King's College charter, before it should be
put in operation. Sir John had admitted to the Colonial
Secretary his conviction that the Assembly and Council
would not agree in the adoption of amendments to the
charter, but had expressed his belief that it might be "so
modified by the interposition of His Majesty's Govern-
ment as to leave, in essential points, no grounds for dis-
satisfaction on the part of either House," adding that he
had informed the Legislature that he would, in the hope
of obtaining such amendments, strongly urge the Imperial
Government to sanction the immediate opening of the
College. This advice had little weight with the Colonial
o!iice, which refused to interfere in the matter, alleging
as reasons (1) that Sir John Colbome's plan departed
in " every essential particular " from the one just adopted
by the Legislative Assembly ; (2) that Lord Goderich
had " referred the matter to the discretion of the Pro-
vincial Legislature, which would be displeased with "the
retraction of His Lordship's order;" and (3) that the
decision of such a question by the Imperial Ministers
" would be con'^emned with plausibility, and not indeed
without justice, as a needless interference in the internal
affairs of the Province." Lord Glenelg added : —

'• The supposed suueuciments, even if they had not been preceded
by any controversy or debate on the subject, could hardly fail to
give umbrage to the House of Assembly. ***** I should
think it impossible that the scheme which you have proposed could
ever be cat ied into execution. It is contrary to the whole
tenor of the recent resolutions of the representatives of the people

r:i

to suppose that they would acquiesce in giving to the Chui'ch of
England permanently, so many as five members in the governing
body of the College. == * * 1 cannot hesitate to express my
opinion that this plan claims for the Established Church of England
privileges which those who best understand and moat deeply prize
her real interests would not think it prudent to assert for her in any
British Province on the North American Continent. * *r ■■■ *
It is with the most lively regret that I have heard of the dissensions
on this subject between the Legislative Council and the House of
Assembly. I would respectfully and eanies'ly impress upon the
members of both of those bodies, the expediency of endeavouring
by mutual concessions, to meet on some common ground.
Especially wou'd I beg the Legislative Councillors to remember
that if there be any subject on which, more than others, it is vain
and dangerous to oppose the deliberate wishes of the great mass of
tlie people, the system of national instruction to be pursued in the
moral and religious education of youth is emphatically that subject."

The despatch concluded with an intimation that the
charter was again referred to the two Houses of Parlia-
ment; that, if both Houses should concur in asking him
tc do so, His Majesty would be " most happy to inter-
pose as a mediator for the adjustment of the question ;"
but that " except in complii jce with such a joint appli-
cation," His Majesty " vrould not think it expedient to
resume the decision: of \ question which, by His Majesty's
commands, Loid Ripen* referred to the judgment of the
Provincial Lei^xsuiture."

Partial Seculuvization of the Chart r— Sir Francis
Bond Head, wh( had meanwhilef succeeded Sir John
iColborne as Lieiii3nant-Governor of Upper Canada, called
he attention of the two Houses to the University ques-
tion in his speech at the opening of the first session of
fche new Parliament in li36, arid tavh

in the foUowins:

* Formerly Lord Goderich,
t In November, 1835.

j > ■

I li|{ !

•131

year they agreed on a policy of seculfirizafcion of the
institution. Each. House referred the matter to % special
committee*, and the result of this and subsequent proceed-
ings was the enactment of a statu tef, which, after reciting
the royal charter in the preamble, provides : (1) that
the judges of the Court of King's Bench shrill, in-cead
of the English Church Bishop, be the Visitors of King's
College ; (2) that when the office of President becomes
vacant it may be filled by Crown appointment without
requiring that the appointee shall be "the incuribert cf
any ecclesiastical office;" (3) that the members oi t,.«'j
College Council shall, exclusive of the Chancelioi aiiJ
President, be ten in number, of whom the Speakers of
the two Houses and the Attorney-general and Solicitor-
general shall be four, the remaining members being the
five senior professors in arfs in King's College, and the
Principal of Upper Canada College ; and (4) that " it shall
not be necessary that any member of the College Council,
or any professor to be at any time appointed, shall be a
member of the Church of England, or subscribe to any
articles of religion other than a declaration that they
believe in the authenticity and Divine inspiration of the
Old and New testaments, and the doctrine of the Trinity,
and that no religious test or qualification be required or
appointed for any person admitted or matriculated as
scholars within the said college, or of persons admitted to
any degree or faculty." The remaining sections of the

*The Members of the Assembly Committee, by which the bill
subsequently pa&sed was drawn up, were Messrs. W. H. T)rapei,
Miloolm Cameron, Mahlon Burwell, Michael Aikmau, and Henr^
Sherwood.

+ 7. William IV. cap. 16.

^SPF

on of the
) 1, special
t proceed -
er reciting
: (1) that
kll, in,-cead
of King's
t becomes
it without
uribert ci
»ery oi t'-rn
celioi ail 3
peakers of
i Solicitor-
being the
re, and the
it " it shall
ge Council,
shall be a
ribe to any
that they
ion of the
he Trinity,
required or
culated as
Ldmitted to
ons of the

Inch the bill
H. Draper,
, and Henry

Act (four in number) have reference to Upper Canada
College and the relation in which it should stand to the
University of King's College. This statute was passed
unanimously by both Houses, and it received the Royal
assent on the 4th March, 1837. Apart from the purely
academic interest attaching to it as an incident in the
evolution of the Provincial Uriiversity, it is important
as a proof of the right of a Provincial Legislature to
amend a royal charter, a right that was subsequently
exercised in a similar case by the Legislature of New
Brunswick.* Though the Legislative Council assented
to the amendments proposed by the Assembly, it did so
with avowed reluctance, and its special committee*!* on the
question embodied its opinions in a report which un-
doubtedly expressed the views of the Council, though these
were not pressed lest they might endanger the passage
of a statute so moderate, and leave the way open to a
more drastic enactment.

Inauguration of the University. — At the instance of
the College Council Sir Francis Bond Head at once took
i^-^ns to put the amended charter in operation. Under
5fi '< ' ^^e Council was reconstituted with a somewhat changed
jv\ .personnel, each member of it making the required sub-

* i^oc an opinion from the Imperial Government on this aspect of
the New Brunswick case, see a letter from Lord Stanley, Colonial
Secretary, under date Nov. 12th, 1845, printed in Appendix D. D.
to the Journals of the Legislative Assembly of Upper Canada, for
1846. For opinions of Canadian constitutional authorities on the
point, see Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. III., pp. 201-210.

+ The Committee of the Council was composed of Dr. Strachan,
Hon. Geo. Crookshank, Hon. William Morris, and Hon. .John S.
Macaulay. Its report is printed in full in Hodgins' *' Documentary

Malory," Vol. IH. pp. 61-70.

«1IPH-

I' 'i

'i '1 -

scription to a declaration of his religious belief. Prepara-
tions were made for the erection of a university building
on a site* that had been chosen in what is now called the
Queen's Park. The Council authorized the President and
Bursar to borrow £20,000 for the purpose, and adopted a
planf of instruction and organization which had been
drawn up by Dr. Strachan. Before anything could be
accomr^'shed, however, the political agitations of the
previou. -^^^ ^ Bars culminated in the Rebellion of 1837,
which ini-» • ioted for a time the execution of the plan.;]:
Sir Francis Bond Head was recalled from the Lieutenant-
Governorship, and was replaced by Sir George Arthur.
Lord Durham was sent out in 1838 as Governor of British
America, and as " High Commissioner " to investigate the
political condition of Upper and Lower Canada. His
"Report" was laid before the House of Lords early in 1839,
and later in the same year Charles Poulett Thomson
was sent out as Governor of both Provinces. When the
Union Act of 1840, which was based on Lord Durham's
" Report," came into operation,^ Mr. Thomson, as Lord
Sydenham, filled the position of first Governor- General
of Canada, but he was too much preoccupied with the
work of political and municipal organization of the new
Province to be able to give continuous attention to the
duties of the Chancelloi*ship of the University, however
much he may have desired to do so. Before the close of
1841 he was succeeded by Sir Charles Bagot, who was an

* Almost coincident with the one on which the Provincial Build-
ing now stands, facing the College Avenue to Queen St.

f See Appendix C.

X Dr. Strachan's ** Inaugural Address," 1843.

§ The date fixed by Proclamation was the 10th of February, 1841.

alumnus of Christ Church, Oxford, and a Master of Arts
of that university. His previous training no doubt made
it comparatively easy to interest him in the projected
College, and on the 23rd of April, 1842, he laid the
foundation stono of a new academic building.* Pending
the completion of so much of it as might be found
nec3ssary to accommodate the College in actual opera-
tion, the latter obtained leave to ojcupy lor a time the
Parliament Building, which had not been used after the
Union of the Provinces.-f* There on the 8th of June in
the following year took place the opening services under
the Presidency]: of Dr. Strachan, who had four years
before been created the first Bishop of the Diocese of
Toronto. In his " Inaugural Address " he gave a very
valuable outline of the history of the university scheme,
took credit for liberality in assenting to the changes
made by the University Act of six years before, and de-
fended the policy of leaving higher education to the care
of the different religious denominations. Addresses were
delivered also by two of the Visitors — Chief Justice
Robinson, from whose speech a characteristic quotation
has already been made,§ and the Hon. Justice Hagerman,

*Only the eastern wing of this edifice was completed. Under
I authority of an Act passed in 1853 (16 Vict., cap. 161) this building
I and the land around it were expropriated from the University, and
I the latter was appropriated as a site for the erection of a Provincial
[Parliamentary building. SeeOnt. Sobs. Paper No. 74 of 1895.

t The seat of Government of the new Province of Canada was
[fixed at Kingston, and the administrative services were withdrawn
[from (Quebec and Toronto to be consolidated there.

fDr. Strachan was President of King's College from 1827 to
[1848, when he was succeeded by the Rev. Dr. McCaul. For an
jaccount of the opening proceedings, and of those connected with
[the laying of the comer stone, see Appendix 0.

§ See above, p. 18.

m '

t ■ : ;l

§ i

I n

mi:

! t

who expressed his sense of the great importance of the
provision made for the study of divinity, and a hope that
King's College might, " year after year send forth from
its halls an abundant supply of persons worthy to become
the ordained Ministers of our Church."

Parliamentary Action of 18Jf.3-j^5. — It was quite
natural that, after the controversies of fifteen years,
public feeling should fail to re-echo such aspirations, and
therefore it is not surprising that in the Canadian Parlia-
ment the effort to completely secularize the chartered
University was continued with unabated energy. Mr.
Robert Baldwin in the session of 1843 introduced into
the Legislative Assembly a bill which, as its title* and
preaid' le .how, was intended not merely to make King's
CoUeofe non-denominational, but also to draw into incor-
poration with it the Colleges of Regiopolis, Queen's, and
Victoria. These had by this time been established by
the R<:^man Catholics, the Presbyterians, and the Metho-
dists respectively, the first two at Kingston, and the I
third at Cobourg. The protest of the Council of King's
College against the measure was presented at the bar of
the Assembly by Mr. W. H. Draper. He attempted
to show, may perhaps be said to have succeeded in

* The bill was entitled: "An Act to provide for the separate
exercise of the Collegiate University functions of the College
established at the City of Toronto in Upper Canada, for incorporat-
ing certain other Colleges and Collegiate Institutions of that division
of the Province with the University, and for the more eflicient
establishment and satisfactory Government of the same." The
text of the bill is given in Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol.
IV. A strong defence of it will be found in a speech delivered
by Mr. (afterwards Sir) Francis Hincks in 1843, and inserted in his
"Reminiscences," pp. 178-184.

showing, that the proposed measure was crude, and that
it would be found unworkable ; but he was less successful
in his contention that it was unconstitutional, if not ultra
vires of the Provincial Legislature, which, according to
him, could have no power to amend a royal charter
without the consent of those to whom it had been granted.
He met the embarrassing fact that he had been instru-
mental in securing the amendments made in the charter
by the University Act of 1837,* with the plea that to
those amendments the Council of King's College had been
a consenting party, while it was protesting against the
changes proposed in the bill then before the House. In
spite of his learned and skilful presentation of the case
of his clients, the measure would probably have passed
the Legislative Assembly, had the session not been brought
to an untimely closej* by a sharp quarrel between Gover-
nor Metcalfe:!: and the majority of his Ministerial advisers
over the interpretation and application of the principle
of "Responsible Government."§ Mr. Baldwin and those
who agreed with him retired from the Executive Coun-
cil, and at the general election, which was held a few
months afterward, the control of the Legislative Assem-
bly passed into the hands of Mr. Draper, who became
Premier and Attorney-General.

■"■ See above, p. 32.

+ On the 9th of December, 1843.

I Sir Charles Metcalfe became Governor-General in March, 1843.

§ Recommended in Lord Durham's Report, 1839 ; ordered by

I Lord John Russell's letter of instructions to Governor Thomson in

the same year; and formulated and adopted by the Legislative

Assembly during the first session of the first Parliament of Canada,

1841.

III I

Either because he really favored a further measure of
university reform, or because he saw that the popular
demand for it could not be much longer withstood, Mr.
Draper himself, during the session of IS^o, introduced
three bills into the Legislative Assembly, one* to create
" The University of Upper Canada," one to vest in it the
endowment of King's College, and one to repeal the Uni-
versity Act of l8eS7 and make certain amendments in the
royal charter. While these measures were in progress
the despatches-f- of Lord Goderich and Lord Glenelg on
the University question were brought down and printed
for the use of the members. King's College was again
heard by counsel at the bar of the House. A petition
against the bills v/as sent to the Assembly by the Visitors^
of the University. The Council of the College passed
resolutions protesting against the proposed legislation.
Bishop Straohan wrote to Governor Metcalfe, who was
still Chancellor of the University, an indignant denuncia-
tion of the threatened interference with the charter and
endowment, as he had previously denounced the Uni-
versity bill of 1843. In spite of this strenuous opposi-
tion the motion for the second reading of the bills was
carried by a fair majority,§ but they were then droppsd
for the session.

*See Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. IV.

+ These despatches were both addressed to Sir John Colborne.
The former was dated Nov. 2, 1831 ; the latter, Juno 17, 1835.
See pp. 26 and 29-31, above.

t The Judges who signed the petition were " JohnB. Robinson,"
"J. Jones," "Arch. McLean," and "Chr. A. Uagerman."

§ 45 to 34. The uncertain condition of feeling in the Assembly
is shown by the fact that Mr. Baldwin voted with the minority.

aeasure of
e popular
stood, Mr.
ntroduoed
to create
it in it the
1 the Uni-
?nts in the

a progress

lenelg on
nd printed
was afjain
A. petition
e Visitors:!:
?ge passed
egislation.
, who was

denuncia-
larter and

the Uni-
us opposi-

bills was
n droppad

1 Colborne.
10 17, 1835.

Robinson,"
an.

le Assembly
linority.

;-3
I

■'j^

Governor Gathcart's Action. — Before the close of 1845
Lord Metcalfe retired from the Governorship, and Lord
Cathcart* succeeded hitn. Desirous of ascertaining for
himself the views of all parties who might be supposed
to have a special interest in the constitution of the Pro-
vincial University, the new Chancellor asked the opinions
of the governing bodies of King's College, Queen's Col-
lege, Victoria College, and Regiopolis College, respec-
tively, on " the present state of the charter of the Uni-
versity of King's College, as amended by the statute of
Upper Canada, 7th William IV., chapter 16th." This
request was accompanied by a reference to the abortive
legislation of 1843 and 1845, and by a hint of coming legis-
lation, in the form of a reminder that " in the opinions of
many, changes are still necessary to make the institution
harmonize with the wants and wishes of the greater
portion of the people of Upper Canada, for whose benefit
it was created and endowed." The responses to the Gov-
ernor's letter were very prompt. Before the end of
March, 1846, official replies were received from all tour
corporations, and these valuable documents, with equally
valuable enclosures, were laid before Parliament*!- early
in May.

The reply from the Council of King's College called
the Governor's attention to the report of that body in

*The Earl of Cathcart was sent to Canada in 1845 as *' Com-
mander of the Forces," and he acted for a short time as Adminis-
trator pending the appointment of a successor to Lord Metcalfe.
Early in 184G, however, he was himself appointed Governor-Gen-
eral, and he thus became University Chancellor ex officio. In the
liitter capacity he took the important action referred to in the text.

t They are printed, along with other papers relating to King's
Ccjllege, as Appendix D. D. to the Assembly Journals for 1846.

i < ^

n '

1832 on the Colonial Secretary's request* for a surrender
of the University charter, and enclosed a copy of it. lo
referred him also to the inaugural addressf delivered by
the President at the opening of King's College in 1843,
for, " an authentic account of the great difficulties which
attended the procuring of the charter on account of its
open and conciliatory principles, which were at that time
(1827) without precedent in such institutions either at
home or abroad." Certain changes in the University's
constitution, supplementary to those made by the Act of
1837 were suggested, namely : (1) That the Chancellor
should be elected by Convocation ; (2) that the President
should be ex officio Vice- Chancel lor ; (3) that the appoint-
ment of the President, the Vice-President, the professors
(except the professor of Divinity, " who is to be appointed
by the Archbishop of the Province or the Bishop of the
diocese"), and the Principal of Upper Canada College
should be vested in a " Council of appointment," consist-
ing of the President, Vice-President, and Senior Professor
of King's College, and one representative from each of
the following bodies : The Provincial Medical Board, the
Provincial Law Society, and the Toronto City Council ;
(4) that the legislative and administrative functions of the
College Council, both financial and academical, should be
transferred to a " Caput," composed of the President, Vice-
President, four [professors selected by the faculties,]: and
the Principal of Upper Canada College ; and (5) that the
Chief Justice of the Province and the Vice-Chancellor of
the Court of Chancery should be ex officio Visitors.

* See p. 26, above, t See above, p. 35, and also Appendix C.
% Aris, Law, Medicine, and Divinity are probably meant.

Reference was made to the establishment of Queen's,
Victoria, and Regiopolis Colleges, and a suggestion
offered, that these " and such other denominations as to
government may seem meet" should be endowed out of
the portion of the Clergy Reserves left* at the disposal
of the Canadian Government, the endowment of King's
College being left to it unimpaired. The reply closed
with a recommendation, that the whole question should,
in anticipation of future attempts at legislation, be sub-
mitted to a Commission of experts, in accordance with
the advice which had shortly before been given to the
New Brinswick Legislature by Lord Stanley ,i- respecting
the constitution of the chartered " King's College " of
that Province.

The Attitude of Queens College. — The reply from
the Board of Trustees of Queen's College called atten-
tion to the fact that though the charter of King'a
College had been granted in 1827 the college itself
had not been opened to students till 1843 ; that in
spite of " widespread dissatisfaction on account of the
exclusiveness " of the charter, no amendments had been
made in it till 1837 ; that " the members of the Church
of Scotland had refrained from taking any steps to origi-
nate an institution for the purpose of educating candi-
[' dates for the ministry until 1836, when initiatory
measures were adopted with the view of establishing
merely a theological seminary," and* that it v : not until

* By the Imperial Statute, 3 and 4 Vict. cap. 78.

+ Lord S^^^^nley's despatch to Lieutenant Governor Colebrooke of
New Brunswick on this subject is printed in Appendix D.D. to the
Journals . f the Legislative Assembly of Canada for 1840. It is
dated Nov. 12, 1845.

I -i t

1840 that they folt constrained to use efforts to provide
for supplying, "not merely a theological but also a univer-
sity education, which the Church of Scotland holds to be
indispensable, before students are admitted to the study
of theology." The result of these efforts had been the
establishment of a university incorporated by royal char-
ter in 1841, and opened for the reception of sti ts
early in 1842.* Later in the same year, when the autuori-
ties of King's College were preparing to organize it for
academical purposes, the trustees of Queen's College had
passed a resolution reiterating their abiding conviction
that '• it was most expedient that King's College, with its
ample public endowment, should be in the proper sense
the university for the whole population without respect
to the religious creeds of the students ; " declaring that
" they have no wish to appear to stand in an attitude of
rivalry to that institution, but rather to help it forward
as far as they can ; " announcing that they " are ly
to concur in any legislative enactment that shall empv. *v er
them to limit Queen's College to the department of theo-
logical instruction, and shall authorize the removal of
said college to Toronto," provided that a " fair and virtual
influence" shall be conceded to the "Board and Professors"
of Queen's College in the administration of the Provincial
University ; but announcing also that they " do not in
the meantime forgo any of the claims which they have
on King's College," and that they " will exert themselves
to the utmost to obtain the endowment of a theological
professorship " from its funds, in accordance with pledges
from the Government of the Province. Lord Cathcart

* See Chapter V.

m <i

provide

univer-

ds to be

study

een the

raX char-

iti " ts

autiiori-

le it for

ege had

aviction

with its

er sense

respect

incr that

(itude of

forward

•e

was further informed that the trustees of Queen's College
had in 1843 asked Dr. Strachan to lay before the Council
of King's College a memorandum containing their views
on the university question, that he had declined to do
so, and that they had afterward " earnestly petitioned the
Legislature to pass the bills introduced by Mr. Draper in
the session of 1845, which they preferred to Mr. Bald-
win's bill of 1843, because they retained the religious test
for the professors of the Provincial University. The ad-
vantages which would result from the passing of Mr.
Draper's measure the trustees believed to be incalculable.
" The bringing together for several years at the most
important periods of life of all those youth of the Province
who might be expected afterwards to occupy the most
influential stations in the community would be secured.
The stimulus to exertion caused by a considerable num-
ber in a class, would be added to the other motives to
successful literary effort, — an advantage needed in a
country like Canada, where for many years to come,
university students must be few." In their opinion,
" unduly acquired ecclesiastical superiority" would, un-
der the charter as amended in 1837, be " only in some
measure concealed, not prevented ; inasmuch as the
parties who obtained the original charter, though now
constrained in some measure to act on the amended one,
must be expected, according to the well-known principles
of human nature, to endeavour to secure the operation of
the principles of the charter which they sought, and
which even yet they do not scruple to maintain they have
neither repudiated nor abandoned." The trustees set
forth at length the grounds on which a share of the en-

[! 7^

J '

■/

\ ']

llf

dowment of King's College was claimed for the mainten-
ance of theological teaching in Queen's, and concluded
with an expression of their conviction, " that the only
effectual way of makingf King's College as extensively
useful as it was meant to be, and at the same time of
safely guarding the interests alike of literature, science,
and religion, is to present inducements to the various
ecclesiastical bodies in the Province, who may choose to
avail themselves of such inducements, to establish merely
theological colleges, with a certain amount of representa-
tion to each in the Council of King's College ; and, upon
this principle, so to deal with the question of grants of
money from the funds of the University to the theological
colleges which may be established as constituent parts of
the University, as justice and equity may demand."

The Attitude of Victoria College. — The Principal* of
Victoria replied for that institution, as it was not possible
to call the " Board " together at that season, the members
being scattered in various parts of the Province. He called
the Governor's attention to the fact that the Board had in
1843, by formal resolutions, approved of " the general
objects and provisions " of Mr. Baldwin's bill of that year,
while suggesting some changes in its details, and pointing
out that owing to their having erected a college building
at Cobourg, the Wesleyan MethodistS; as a body, would
noc be able to avail themselves of the " important rights
and privileges " they might otherwise have enjoyed under
such a university constitution. He also quoted a resolu-
tion adopted by the Board while Mr. Draper's measures
were under consideration by the Legislature : " That while

* Thexi the Kev. Egerton Ryerson.

the Board of Victoria College has no desire to embarrass
the government in the university measure, yet this Board
deems it expedient that the operations of Victoria College
be continued at Cobourg, and, should it be impracticable
to divide the university endowment for the support
of separate colleges, that arvangemen's be made to
place Victoria College on terms equally favorable with
all other colleges in the University in the constitution of
the Caput. ' Claiming lo "speak from a perfect knowledge
of the facts," the Principal went on to point out that the
Board had not been disposed to dictate to the Govern-
ment any particular view as to the settlement of the
university question ; that " the evils complained of in
reference to the University of King's College had been
regarded by the Board of Victoria College as practical
rather than theoretical," and as being due not so much
to the amended charter as to the manner in which it had
been administered ; that while the Board of Victoria
College had not been disposed to press on the Govern-
ment any one mode of settling this question, it had not
" refused to sustain any relation to the Provincial uni-
versity which might be required of it in common with
other colleges ; " that, owing to the objects* in view in the
establishment of Victoria College, it was " imperative "
that the general educational operations of the institution
should be continued, and that this must be done at
Cobourg unless the Board should be remunerated for
abandoning its building there ; that the labors of the
Wesleyan Methodist Church had been " confessedly more
extensive and more self-sacrificing than those of either

* Seo Chapter IV.

ill

1.1 i

:il

of the other three persuasions " which had undertaken
academical work — the " Churches of England, Scotland,
and Rome," — all of which had received large appropria-
tions from the State ; that the facts of the case had been
repeatedly submitted for the consideration of the Govern-
ment, but so far in vain ; and that the result was
" dissatisfaction " which seemed lil oiy to become " deep
and universal."

The Attitude of Regiopolis College. — Vicar-General Mac-
donell, one of the trustees of Regiopolis, replied from
Montreal on behalf of that institution. He stated that
though they " individually disapproved of the manner in
which public property, that should have been applied for
the advantage of all the members of the community with-
out reference to sect or denomination of Christians, had
been misapplied," they would have refrained from express-
ing any opinion on the matter if they had not been called
upon to do so. Even then, though they deemed it neces-
sary that the College of Regiopolis should be " endowed
by some permanent grant from the Provincial Legisla-
ture," they would rather see it endowed in some other
way than by receiving part of the funds which had been
vested in the corporation of King's College. They sug-
gested that such an endowment as they indicated could
be made " without infringing on the vested rights of any
other institution, and in a manner much more congenial
to their own feelings and to thoss of the community to
which they belong, out of the unalienated Estates* for-

* These Estates remained unappropriated until 1888, when bj
an Act of the Quebec Legislature they were devoted to educational
work in accordance witli a scheme approved of by His Hohness,
Leo XI 1 1. (Statutes of Quebec, 61 and 52 Vict., Cap. 13.)

merly possessed by the Order of the Society of Jesus
the proceeds of which can never be justly diverted from
the ends which the donors had in view, the education of
the Catholic youth and the spread of the Catholic faith
in Lower Canada." Admitting that changes were still
necessary to bring the charter of King's College into
harmony with "the wants and wishes of the greater
portion of the people of Upper Canada, for whose benefit
the College was founded, they declined to offer any advice
as to what amendments should be made by the Legisla-
ture, but expressed the opinion " that it would be much
more beneficial for the community at large, if the charter
of the University of King's College were repealed, and
the four colleges already chartered — that is. King's Col-
lege at Toronto, Victoria College at Cobourg, Queen's
College at Kingston (or wherever else the trustees choose
to erect it), and the College of Regiopolis* at Kingston —
and a College of Law and Medicine to be erected some-
where in the Province, were endowed out of the proceeds
of the property now vested in the trustees of the Univer-
sity of King's College."

Parliamentary Action of 1846. — Almost coincident
with the submission of these documents to the Legislative
Assembly, was the introduction of university bills similar
to those introduced by Mr. Draper in 1845, the object
being to create a non-sectarian " University of Upper
Canada," and to transfer to it the endowment of King's
College. After the latter had again been heard by counsel,
the House resolved to postpone the second reading of

'•' See Chapter IX.

nfTi

■

1 '1 . 1

\ y

I'i i

«J >

t ;

the bills to a future session. The majority on the divi-
sion was 40 to 20, Mr. Baldwin voting for the postpone-
ment.

Bishop Strachan, by way of supplement to the action
taken by the Council of King's College, and to the official
memorial of the Visitors, protested personally against the
attempts made to mo.iify the constitution of the Univer-
sity during the years 1843-46. He addressed a letter to
Governor Metcalfe in 1843, and sent the same year a still
more elaborate memorial to the Legislative Assembly.
In 1844 he wrote again to Governor Metcalfe, protesting
in advance against the threatened legislation of 1845.
In 1846 he discussed the whole question very fully in a
letter to Governor Cathcart. What he thought of Mr.
Draper's university bills of 1845 and 1846 may be gath-
ered from his "Brief History of King's College," published
in 1 850. After characterizing in vigorous language the
Baldwin bill of 1843, he says*:

" The party favorable to this measure lost the management of
public affairs, ami their opponents, who professed to be Conserva-
tives, became the administrators of the Government. It was now
hoped that King's College would be left in peace, and be allowed
to win its way, as it was rapidly doing, in the affections of the
people. But, instead of permitting it to proceed in its onward
course, the new Ministry, as they were called, yielded to the
clamour of a most insignificant faction, and introduced a measure
in 1845, respecting the institution, little better than that of their
opponents. The Conservatives made another attempt in 1847,1
which, though in some respects better, because there are degrees of
evil, was nevertheless liable to the most serious objections. "

* This quotation is made from a copy in the possession of Dr.
Hodgins, Librarian to the Education Department of Ontario.

t This should be 1846.

CHAPTER III.

THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO.

The long and acrimonious struggle over the sectarian
charter of King's College came, for all practical purposes,
to an end with the passage of the University Act* of
1849, which completely secularized the institution and
changed its name to " The University of Toronto." Lord
Elgin succeededf Lord Cathcart as Governor-General of
Canada and ex officio Chancellor of the University of
King's College. Like his predecessor he made an effort
to obtain, in the latter capacity, independent and trust-
worthy information respecting a question that had been
so frequently discussed in Parliament, and that must
sooner or later come up again for settlement. In July,
1848, a statute was passed by the C/Ouncil of King's Col-
lege, and assented to by the Governor, appointing a
" Commission to examine into all accounts and other
fiscal afifairs " of the University and of Upper Canada
College, " and into all matters in any way connected
with such affairs," and to report as soon as possible " in
order to enable the Legislature the sooner to come to a
final determination ttiereon." The Commissioners ap-
pointed under this statute were John Wetenhall, Joseph

* 12 Vict., cap. 82.

+ The Earl of Elgin and Kincardine vaa appointed to office late
in 1846 and arrived in Canada early in 1847.

Workman, and Robert Easton Bums.* Though the
Reportf of the Commission was not completed till 1851,
and was not printed till 1852, enough of light was by its

early investigations thrown on the state of the Univer-
sity to prove beyond controversy the necessity for legis-
lation. Accordingly in the session of 184f9 a University
bill was introduced into the Legislative Assembly
by Mr. Baldwin. The motionj for its second reading
was, after several amendments had been voted down,
carried by a majority of ^42 to 2.§ The motion for
the third reading was carried by a majority of 43 to
14, after another unsuccessful attempt|| to secure an
amendment of the measure. The bill was passed by
the Legislative Council without amendment. King's

* Mr. Wetenhall was a member of the Legislative Assembly of
Canada for the County of Halton. Joseph Workman was the late
Dr. Workman, for many years Superintendent of the Toronto
Lunatic Asylum. Mr. Bums, who had been a law partner of Mr.
(now Sir) Oliver Mowat, was at this time Judge of the Home Dis-
trict. In 1850 he was appointed a Judge of the Queen's Bench.
Owing to the death of Mr. Wetenhall soon after the Commission
began its labors, and to the frequent absences of Judge Bums on
circuit, the chief part of the labor fell to Dr. Workman, who was,
by his colleagues, appointed "visiting Commissioner."

f For a summary of this valuable document see Appendix D.

;j; This motion was seconded by Mr. Wetenhall, one of the King's
College Commissioners.

§ The two were Mr. W. H. Boulton of Toronto, and Mr. W. B.
Robinson of the County of Simcoe.

||Made by Mr. (afterward Sir) John A. Macdonald. His amend-
ment proposed to repeal the University Act of 1837, and to invest
the endowment of King's College (increased by an appropriation of
public lands) in a " General Board," for the purpose of (1) endow-
ing the four colleges already in existence and any thereafter estab-
lished by any Christian denomination in Upper Canada, (2) estab-
lishing Grammar Schools, and (3) establishing an Agricultural
School in each District.

College Council was not on this occasion represented at
the bar of the Assembly, but an energetic protest sent to
Parliament by Bishop Strachan was treated with the ut-
most consideration, one thousand copies having been
printed and circulated by order of the Assembly. The
bill received the Royal Assent ou the 30th of May, and
was not disallowed by the Imperial Government though
memorials* were addressed to the Queen praying that it
should not be permitted to go into operation. In the fol-
lowing session a supplementary statute*!- was passed,
mainly to clear up misapprehensions as to the effect of the
Act of 1849, and in any attempt to comprehend the new
constitution then given to the Provincial University these
two statutes must be read together.

id Mr. W. B.

Preamble to the University Act of 1849. — The general

character of the changes effected by the statutes of 1849-

50, as well as the objects in view in enacting them, are

indicated in the Preamble to the Act of 1849, the text of

which is as follows :

Whfciefts a universi y for the advancement of learning in that
division of the Province called Upper Canada, established upon prin-
ciples calculated to conciliate the confidence and insure the support of
all classes and denominations of Her Majesty's subjects, would, under
the blessing of Divnie Providence, encourage the pursuit of litera-
ture, science and art, and thereby greatly tend to promote the best
interests, religious, moral, and intellectual, of the people at large ;
and Whereas, with a view to supply the want of such an institution,
His late Majesty King George the Fourth, by Royal Charter bear
ing date at Westminster, the 15th day of March, in the eighth
year of his reign, was pleased to establish at Toronto, then called

*See Dr. Strachan's ' Brief History of King's College," 1850.
tl3 and 14 Vict., cap. 49.

! W Y'

t i

I :

York, in that division of the Province, a Collegiate institution
with the style and privileges of a uuiveisity, and was after-
wards pleased to endow the said institution with certain of
the waste lands of the Crown in that part of the Province ;
and Whereas the people of this Province consist of various denomin-
ations of Christians, to the moinbers of ea^h of which denominations
it is desirable to extend all the ])enefits of a university education,
and it is thereft)rc necessary that such institution, to enable it to
accomplish its high purpose should be entirely free in its govern-
ment ^nd discipline from all denominational bias, so that the just
rights and privileges of all may be fully maintained without oflfence
to the religious opinions of any ; and Whereas, the Legislature o^
•the late Province of Upper Canada, having been invited by His late
Majesty King William the Foutth "to consider in what manner the
said University could be best constituted for the general advantage
of the whole Society," as appears by the despatch of His Majesty's
Secretary of State for the Colonies, bearing date the eighth day of
November, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred
and thirty-two*, the Parliament of that Province afvei w^ards, by an
Act passed in the seventh year of the reign of His siid late Majesty
King William the Fourth, chaptered sixteen and intituled "An
Act to amend the Charter of Kings College," did alter and amend
the said Charter in certain particulars in order, as the preamble to
the said Act recites, "to meet the desire and circumstances of the
Colony ;" and Whereas such alteration and amendment have been
found insufficient for theae purposes, and therefore, as well for the
more complete accomplishment of this important object, in com-
pliame with His said late Majesty's most gracious invitation, as for
the purpose of preventing the evil consequences which frequent
appeals to Parlianent on the subject of the constitution and govern-
ment of the said University are calculated to produce, it has be-
come expedient and necessary to repeal the said Act, and to sub
stitute other legislative provisions in lieu thereof : Therefore, etc.

■'^Lord Goderich was then Secretary of State for the Colonies. He
had sent a previous despatch on the subject of King's College, dated
Nov. 2, 1831. See above, page 26.

The New Constitution. — Under the Royal Charter the
administration of Kinj^'s College, both academic and
financial, had been vested in a " Council." The Univer-
sity Act* of 1837 did nothing to mar the extreme simpli-
city of this arrangement. The Act of 1849 repealed not
merely the Act of 1837 but the Roj^al Charter-f* itself,
so far as its provisions were " contradictory to, or incon-
sistent with " or rendered unnecessary by, the provisions
of the new constitution. The latter was a very compli-
cated mechanism, involving a distribution of administra-
tive functions among several difterent bodies. The Uni-
versity remained, as it had been, a corporation, but its
title was changed from " The Chancellor, President and
Scholars of King's College at York in the Province of
Upper Canada" to "The Chancellor, Masters, and
Scholars of the University of Toronto." The Governor-
General of the Province was made " Visitor" instead of
I*' Chancellor " and the latter was made elective triennially
[by Convocation.J: The right to appoint the " President "
icontinued to be vested in the Crown. The Vice-Chan-
jellor was made elective annually by the " Senate," and
khe " Pro-Vice-Chancellor " annually by Convocation.
'he management of the institution was divided up among

*7 William IV., Cap. 16. ~~

+No authoiitative declaration has over been given as to the pre-

se extent to which the Royal Charter of King's College remains

force. A Special Committee of the University Senate was

)pointed in 1895 to investigate the mitter, but it never reported.

tThe qualifications for membership in this body remained much
le same as they had been under the Royal Charter, It included
ie " Chancellor, Vice-Chancellor, President and i)rofessor8, and all
)isons admitted in the University to any degiee in law or medicine
\ to that of Master in any of the other Arts or Faculties," on pay-
ment of twenty shillings a year toward the support of the Univer-

p. ::

1 )■

these officers and several bodies, which varied greatly as
to membership and functions.

Each of the three Faculties of Law, Medicine, and
Arts was created an organization, composed of such of the
professors as the Senate by statute directed, presided
over by an elective Dean, and authorized to enact by-
laws for its own government, subject to their confirma-
tion by the Senate.

The " ordinary general discipline and government " of
the University, "in subordination to the Senate," was vest-
ed in and exercised by " the Caput," which had in turn
under its direction and control the Vice-Chancellor and
President, except in matters in which these officers were
intrusted with independent powers by the University
Act, by the original Charter, or by some statute of the
Senate. The Caput was composed of five members : The
President of the University, the three Deans of Faculties,
and a representative elected by Convocation.

An Endowment Board was created for the purpose of
undertaking "the general charge, superintendence, and
management of the whole property and effects, real and
personal, of the University," under the direction of
statutes passed by the Senate, to which it was required
to report annually on the state of the " whole fiscal or
financial affairs " of the University. It was composed
of five members : namely, one appointed by the Governor,
one elected by the Senate, one chosen by the Caput, and
two representing respectively the " Council " and the
" Masters " of Upper Canada College.*

* For the changes made from time to time in the constitution
of Upper Canada College, and in its relation to the University of
Toronto, see Appendix JbJ,

I greatly as

dicine, and
such of the
d, presided
o enact by-
r confirma-

rnment" of
)," was vest-
lad in turn
mcellor and
>fficer3 were
University
itute of the
onbers : The
)f Faculties,

i purpose of
ndence, and
Jts, real and
iirection of
r&3 required
lole fiscal or
s composed
e Governor,
Caput, and
[" and the

e constitution
University of

The " Senate," created by this statute, was a body com-
posed of the Chancellor, the Vice- Chancellor, the Presi-
dent, all the professors, and twelve or more additional
members of whom one-half were appointed by the
Crown and the other half by Colleges* holding to the
University that kind of relationship which is now called
" affiliation.'' The powers conferred on the Senate were
very comprehensive. It was the only body within the
University authorized to pass " Statutes " for the regula-
tion of the aflairs of the institution, and these when
enacted by the Senate were not subject to review by
any other authority except the Crown, which might dis-
allow any statute within two years after its enactment.
It was authorized to legislate as it might think " necessary
or expedient " concerning " the good government of the
University ; " " the professors and all others holding office
in the Senate ; " the studies, lectures, examinations, exer-
cises, degrees and all that related to them ; the meetings
of the Caput, the Senate, and Convocation ; the duties of
the Chancellor, and the residence and duties of the Vice-
Chancellor and President; the number, examinations,
residence, duties, and order of precedence and seniority
of the professors ; fellowships, scholarships, exhibitions,
and other prizes; the number, residence, appointment,
and duties of all employees of the University ; the man-
agement of the property and revenues ; the " salaries,
stipends, provisions, fees, and emoluments of and for the
Vice-Chanceilor,* President, professors, fellows, scholars,

*Thi8 privilege was restricted "to such Colleges as now or here-
after shall be incorporated with the power of conferring degrees in
Divinity, and not in the other Arts or Faculties."

tWho was to be a professor or ex-professor.

■unr

■■

■

officers, and servants ; " and generally " any other matter
or thing for the well being and advancement of the Uni-
versity." It was authorized to suspend from office any
" professor for any just and reasonable cause," and this
suspension, if not appealed against within three months,
or if confirmed by the Visitor, became a dismissal ipso
facto. If it preferred to report to the Governor a recom-
mendation that a professor ought to be " removed," then
the Governor was ipso facto empowered to " remove "
him. It played an equally important part in the ap-
pointment of " professors." While the actual appoint-
ment was vested in the Crown, the latter was limited in
its choice to three candidates nominated by the Senate
after all the applications had been reported on by the
Caput, and it had a statutory right to subject candidates
to a " personal, public, oral examination," or to any other
non-religious test it chose to prescribe.

Secularization of the Universitii. — The complete secu-
larization of the Provincial University, which was the
outcome of the uncompromising and unremitting polemics
of more than twenty j'ears, was effected by means of
several different provisions of the Act of 184<9. The
spirit and purpose of the statute are clearly shown by the
following enactment* : —

'* No religious test or (|ualification whatsover shall be required of
or appointed for any person admitted or matriculated as a men^ber
of Buch University, whether as a scholar, student, fellow )r otnui-
wise ; or of or for any person admitted to any de; ' ly Art or

Faculty in the said University ; or of or for any n appoiute

to any office, professorship, lectureship, mastership tutor -lip, or

Section 29.

Of matter

the Uni-
)fRce any
' and this

months,
issal ipso
• a recom-
^ed," then

remove "
1 the ap-

appoint-
imited in
le Senate
n by the
andidates
my other

lete secu-
was the
polemics
ueans of
49. The
m by the

other place or employment whatsoever in the ssvmo ; nor shall ro-
lii'ious observances, according to tho forms of any particular ro-
li<^iou8 denomination, be imposed upon t'ae members or otticcrs of
the said University, or any of them."

It was further provided that the Chancellor elected by
Convocation should not be " a minister, ecclesiastic, or
teacher, under or accordinff to any form or profession of
religious faith or worship whatsoever," and a similar re-
striction was placed on the Crown in its appointment of
members of Senate. The Faculty of Divinity, and with
it the professorship of the same subject, was abolished,
and the right to confer degrees in Divinity was express-
ly abrogated.*

Financial Policy and Management. — The endow-
ment of the University hal prior to the passing of the
Act of 1849 been seriously impaired by lavish expendi-
ture on capital account, and also by culpable mismanage-
ment.i* In order to guard against a continuation of
reckless outlay on the one hand, and a recurrence of
financial malfeasance on the other, positive regulations
were laid down in the Act for the guidance of the " En-
dowment Board" and the limitation of its powers. It
was required to discharge its functions " under the direc-
tion" of statutes passi d by the Senate. It was forbidden
to dispose of or apply " the real property" or other capital
of the University " otherwise than by authority of a

* Section 28. The Act of 1850 provides that while religious in-
struction may be given to students, no part of the funds of the
University shall be spent for such a purpose. Upper Canada
College also was secularized by the University Act of 1849.

+ See Appendix D, for a summary of the Report of the King's
College commissioners (1848-51), See also Ontario Sessional Paper
No. 74, of 1895.

!
il

statute." It was directed to form an " Investment
Fund " ar.d an " Income Fund ; " to pay into the for-
mer all moneys received on capital account; and to
pay into the latter all revenue from fees, rents, in-
terest, and dividends, and all annual donations not
given by the donors for specific purposes. It was order-
ed to invest the capital of the endowment in " Govern-
ment or landed securities approved of by the Senate,"
and to apply the annual income to the payment of the
folio wing claims, in the order given : (1) cost of manage-
ment of the fundf ; (2) cost of management of the real
property ; (3) salaries of the officers, servants, and teachers
not of professorial standing ; (4) incidental expenses ; (5)
salaries of the Vice-Chancellor, President, and professors ;
and (6) special appropriations ordered by statutes of the
Senate. All annual surpluses of income over expendi-
ture were ordered to be transferred from the income fund
to the investment fund of the University. Provision
was made for an annual audit of the accounts by two
auditors, one appointed by the Chancellor or Vice-Chan-
celloi, and the other by the Senate, to which, as well as
to the Visitor, they were required to report.

The Act of I849 in operation. — The new constitution
of the Provincial University went into operation on the
first of January, 1850. It was amended in some points
of detail by an Act* passed in the session of that year,
and an ineffectual attempt was made in the Legislative
Assembly to restore to the University more or less of its
former sectarian character. 13ut the system did not fulfil
the expectations to which its establishment gave rise,

" * 13 and 14 Vict. Chapter 49.

i^estment
the f Gr-
and to
eots, in-
ions not
IS order-
Govern-
Senate,"
t of the
manatje-
the real
teachers
ises ; (5)
)fessors ;
s of the
:3xpendi-
me fund
Provision
by two
e-Chan-
i well as

titution
1 on the
J points
it year,
[islative
5S of its
ot fulfil
ve rise.

One object in view in the legislation of 1849 was to se-
cure the abandonment by the denominational colleges of
their University powers,"^ and to obtain their co-opera-
tion with the Provincial University in the promotion of
secular culture. This purpose completely failed, partly
because the change in the constitution of the University
came too late, and partly because it was not in itself well
calculated to produce the desired effect. None of the
existinfj denominational collcores would consent to
abandon their degree conferring powers unless they were
permitted as teaching institutions to share in the pro-
ceeds of the University endowment, and from this they
were expressly debarred by the provision of the Act+ of
1841), which required the Endowment Board, after paying
the working expenses of the University, to add all surplus
income to capital. Queen's, Victoria, aud Regiopolis
retained their academical independence, and, through the
active exertions;): of Bishop Strachan and his associates,
Trinity College was soon established in Toronto as a
University of the Church of England. There was no
rapid increase of students in attendance at the Provincial
University, and strenuous efforts were made, not withoit
effect, to discredit it with the people as a " godless" in-
stitution. The want of enthusiasm for the secular Uni-
versity, and the rising tide of denoininationalism against
it, alike pointed to the necessity for some further
change, and this was effected after the brief interval of
four years.

* Except the right t<> confer degrees in Divinity of which thg
Provincial University had been deprived.
t Section 42.
JSee Chapter VI.

,'■ i\

n :\

The University Act of 1863. — As the denominational
Colleges had by this time become firmly rooted in the
localities where they had been established, it was evident-
ly useless to expect them to transplant themselves to
Toronto except on terras financially profitable to them
This made it necessary for the Legislature either to
appropriate public money for the purpose, or to leave
them where they were, for the capital of the Universil}^
endowment was not in a position to stand so heavy a
drain. No proposal to increase that endowment would
have had the slightest chance of adoption by Parliament,
which was then distracted by the agitation for the settle-
ment of the " Clergy Reserve" question.* The alternative
course was, therefore, adopted, but the privilege of afiilia-
tion to the University of Toronto was not made condi-
tional on the surrender of degree-conferring powers by
affiliated Colleges, as had been the case under the Act of
1849. To make the contemplated scheme still more
workable it was deemed expedient to divest the Univer-
sity of Toronto of its teaching functions, and to vest
these in a new corporation to be called " University
College." Lastly, an attempt to conciliate the denomina-
tional institutions was made by providing that annual
surpluses should " constitute a fund to be from time to
time appropriated by Parliament lor academical educa-

^ In 1853 the Imperial Parliament passed an Act (16 and 17
Vict., cap. 21,) to authorize the Legislature of the Province of
Canada to make proviion concerning " the Clergy Reserves in that
Province, and the proceeds thereof." In 1854 the Canadian Par-
liament passed an Act (18 Vict., cap. 2,) secularizing the cler^'y
reserves, and devoting the proceeds to educational and other pur-
poses.

tion in Upper (yanada." The general scope of the Act* of
1853 is fairly indicated by its title,f but still more clearly
by its preamble, the importance of which is enhanced by
the fact that the statute to ^which it is prefixed has been
to a large extent the basis of all subsequent legislation in
relation to the Provincial University. The text of the
preamble is as follows : —

Whereas the enactments]; hereinafter repealed have failed to
effect; the end proposed by the Legislature in passing them, inas-
much as no college or educational institution hath under them
become affiliated to the University to which they relate, and many
parents and others are deterred by the expense and other causes
from sending the youth under their charge to be educated in a
large city distant, § in many cases, from their homes ; And Where-
as, from these and other causes, many do and will prosecute and
complete their studies in other institutions in various parts of this
Province, to whom it is juft and right to afford facilities for obtain*
ins; those scholastic honors and rewards which their diligence and
proficiency may deserve, and thereby to encourage them and others
to persevere in the pursuit of knowledge and sound learning ; And
Whereas experience hath proved the principles embodied in Her
Majesty's Royal Charter to the University of London' | in England

* 16 Vict cap 89.

f It is entitled "An Act to amend the laws relating to the Univer-
sity of Toronto, by separating its functions as a University from
those assigned to it as a College, and by making better provision
for the management of the property thereof and that of Upper
Canada College."

tThe University Act of 1849 (12 Vict. Chapter 82), and that of
1860 (13 and 14 Vict. Chapter 49).

J^ The construction of railways on any extensive scale in Canada
was then only beginning.

II The proposal to organize a purely secular University in London
was BO strenuously resisted in Parliament that application was made
for a royal Charter, which was obtained in 1830. The original in-
tention of the promoters was the establishment of a teaching Uni-
versity entirely free from sectarian control, but some of thom se-

•m

\ 'I

to be well adapted for the attainment of the objects aforesaid, and
for removing the difficulties and objections hereinbefore referred
to :" Therefore, etc.

The University of Toronto. — Besides repealing the
University Acts of 184.9 anil 1S50, the Act of 1853 re-
pealed " so much of the Charter as may be inconsistent
with this Act," but provided that " so much of the said
Charter* as shall not be in-ionsistent with this Act shall
remain in force." It continued the " University of
Toronto" as a corporation, but prohibited the establish-
ment in it of any " professorship or other teachership,"
and limited its functions to the " examining of candidates"
for degress and standing, and the granting of these after
examination. The University corporation was defined as
consisting of " One Chancellor, one Vice-Chancellor, and
such number of other members of the Senate as the
Governor of this Province shall from time to time ap-
point." The right to appoint the Chancellor was vested
in the Crown, and the right to elect the Vice-Chancellor
in the Senate, of v.^iich he was in the Chancellor's absence
the presiding ofHcer. The Governor was continued as
Visitor, with powers of visitation and veto similar tD
tiiose conferred upon him by the Act of 1849. The office
of President was of course discontinued, and with the
sole exception of the Bursar, a new official to be appointed
by the Crown, all the other "officers and servants of the

ceded from the movement and established King's College under
Church (.f Enj^land auspices. This led to the separation of the
University from the t iicliing functions of the original institution,
and to the issue of two charters of tlie sfime date, one incorporating
the University c»f Londt.n, the other incorporating University
College, which, with King's College and many others, is afhliatecl
to the University.

* See note on p. 63 above.

University" together with the " examiners," were to be
appointed by statutes of the Senate. " Convocation" was
abolished by the repeal of the Act of 1819, and the failure
to perpetuate its existence by the Act of 1853. Its chief
function under the former statute had been to elect the
Chancellor and one member of the Caput. The three
faculties of Law, Medicine, and Arts, were retained, but,
as there was no teaching, the faculty organization was
discontinued, and with it the office of " Dean."

The Senate — composed of the Chancellor, the Vice-
Chancellor, and at least* ten members appointed by the
Crown — was ma'.e the chief governing body in the
University. Subject to the provisions relating to " income
and property," it was entrusted with " the management
of and superintendence over the affairs and business
thereof," and it was clothed with authority " to make such
statutes and to act in such manner as shall appear best
calculated to promote the purposes of the University," in
all cases unprovided for by the Provincial statute. It
was in a special manner authorized to make regulations
respecting the examinations for degrees and standing,
the granting of these after examination, the fees to be
paid, and the use to be made of the revenue thus secured.
It was required to hold an " open and public" examina-
tion at least once a year, and was authorized to confer
degrees in " Arts and Faculties," and certificates of honor

^Section 4, 5, and 8, coiidtrued together, give the Goveruor-in-
Coiincil authority to appoint as many uienibers of Senate as might
seem expedient, but if the number fell below ten, and the ttovernor-
in-Council did not think proper to make appointments, the Senate
was authorized to elect enough of new members to bring the num-
ber up to the minimum. The only limitation in the choice was that
thoy must be British subjects.

I I

in special subjects. It was empowered to grant " scholar-
ships, prizes, and rewards," payable out of the Univer-
sity income fund, and these were to be open to competi-
tion in any of the affiliated Colleges in Upper Canada.
Finally, it was required to repoit annually to the Gover-
nor on " the general state, progress, and prospect of the
University," and also to report specifically on any parti-
cular subject which he might refer to it for that purpose.

As the Act of 1858 had for one of its chief objects the
recognition of educational work done by teaching col-
leges generally, provision was made for their " affiliation"
to the University of Toronto. This privilege was by the
Act conferred at once on " all Colleges* in Upper or
Lower Canada, incorporated by Royal Charter or by Act
of Parliament" for the promotion of literature, science
and art, a description which applied to Queen's College,
Victoria College, Rcgiopolis College, and Trinity College
in Upper Canada. It was c mferred also on all such arts
colleges, " corporate or unincorporated," then or after-
ward established, as the Governor of the Province should
fro II time to time prescribe to the Senate. Lastly, it
was conferred on all such teaching colleges of law and
of medicine as the Senate might from time to time ap-
prove of.

University College. — The teaching function of the
former " University of Toronto " was by the Act of
1853 vested in a new " collegiate institution," called
" University College." This was placed under the " di-
rection, management, and administration " of a body

* It was not necessary under the Act of 1853, as it had been un-
der that of 1849, that affiliated Colleges with degree conferring
powei's should cease to exercise them.

corporate, called the " Council," which was composed of
the President, Vice-President, and professors* of the
College. These, together with all the other teachers and
officers, were appointed by the Crown, the Governor of
the Province being ex officio Visitor. The Council was
authorized to make statutes for " the good government,
discipline, conduct, and regulation " of the College, and
of its professors, teachers, students, officers, and servants ;
for the regulation of the fees to be paid by persons re-
ceiving instruction in it ; and generally for the " manage-
ment of its property and business." The Council was
further entrusted with power to determine by statute
the composition of the teaching staff of the College, and
also the courses of instruction, subject to the proviso that
the latter should be consistent with statutes passed by
the University Senate respecting " the prescribed subjects
of examination." The prohibition of the teaching of
divinity was continued,^* and the teaching of law and
medicine was abolished^: " except in so far as the same
may form part of a general system of liberal education."
The non-sectarian character of the institution was safe-
guarded by the following enactment :§

"No religious test or profession of religious faith shall be required
of any professor, lecturer, teacher, student, officer, or servant of
the said College, nor sliall any religious observances, according to
the forms of any particular religious denominations be imposed on
them or any of them ; but it shall be lawful for the Council to
make such regulations as they may think expedient, touching the
moral conduct of the students and their attendance on public

•fhe Dean of Besidence was added by the University Act of 1873.
tSee above, p. 57. JSection 32.

§ Section 34,

i V^

!--i

worship in their respective churches or other places of religious
worship, and their receiving religious instruction from their respec-
tive Ministers, and according to their respective forms of religious
faith, and every facility shall be aflForded for their so doing."

Financial Management. — The financial policy em-
bodied in the University Act of 1849 was to entrust the
management to an " Endowment Board," in the member-
ship of which the Crown had only one representative,
and to limit the powers of this Board, (1) by general pro-
visions in the Provincial statute itself, and (2) by makin*,'
its management of the property of the University subject
to the statutory direction of the Senate * The policy
adopted in 1853 was to transfer to and vest in the Crown,
for the purposes of the University Act, " all the property
and effects, real and personal," which had under the Act
of 1849 belonged to, or been vested in, " the Corporation
of the Chancellor, Masters, and Scholars of the University
of Toronto." Thencefoi Ih it was to be managed and ad-
ministered, under the orders of the Governor-in-Council
by an officer to be appointed by Commission under the
Great Seal of the Province, to hold his office during
pleasure, and to be called the " Bursar of the University
and Colleges*!* at Toronto," his powers being subject to
definition from time to time by the Governor-in-Council.^

*See above, pp. 54 and 57-58.

f University College and Upper Canada College. For the rela-
tion of the latter to the University under the Act of 1853, see
Appendix B.

$The most important Orders-in-Council dealing with the general
subject of financial management are two passed in May 1878, and
May, 1 884, respectively, by the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council of
the Province of Ontario. Except in so far as the second of these
orders amends the first they are both still in force, and when read

With a view to guarding more effectually against such
malfeasance* as the University endowment had already
suffered from, he was, as to accounting for the funds under
his management, placed by the Act on the same footing
as " an officer employed in the collection of the Provincial
revenue," and was required to report annually to the
Governor, for the information of Parliament, on (1) the
state of the land endowment, (2) the amount of capital in-
vested and the amount expended during the year, and (3)
the amount required to be paid out for current expenses,
with a description of the various services on which it was
spent. He was required to keep a " Permanent Fund,"
out of which no payments should be made on capital
account except on the order of the Governor-in-Council,
and that only for " such permanent improvements or ad-
ditions to the buildings as may be necessary for the pur-
poses " of the University and College respectively. He
was similarly required to consolidate into one " Income
Fund " all fees received in the University and the College,
together with the rents of leased property, interest on the
purchase money of property sold, interest on invested cap-
ital, " and all other casual and periodical incomings, in-
eluding any donations or subscriptions touching which it
shall not be otherwise ordered by the donors." Out of
this income fund, alter paying the expenses of the Bur-
sar's office, the Governor-in-Council was authorized to
appropriate yearly the amount " required to defray the

together they constitute a "Board of trustees," which controls
expenditures under approprintions made by Ordor-in-Council,
takes charge of buildings and grounds, and advises as to in vest-
ments.

*Seo Appendix D.

IT'

I 'l

current expenses " of the University of Toronto* and of
University College, including in both cases the care,
maintenance, and ordinary-f repairs" of the property
assigned to the two institutions respectively ; and the
appropriation for each year might, at the option of the
Governor-in-Council, either be made for " particular pur-
poses," or be placed at the disposal of the University
Senate and the College Council, respectively, "to be
applied under the provisions of statutes " passed by these
bodies and approved by the Governor-in-Council.J There
was added the following provision,§ which played an
important part in the University controversies of the
next ten years : —

*' Any surplus of the said University income fund remaining at
the end of any year after defraying the expenses payable out of the
same, shall constitute a fund to be from time to time appropriated
by Parliament for academical Education in Upper Canada."

New Site and Building. — The work of the University

had for some years been carried on in the building

erected|| as part of a larger edifice to b» constructed

n accordance with future requirements. During the

*" Scholarships, Rewards, and Prizes " established by the Sen-
ate, are in this connection specifically mentioned as part of the
"current expenditure" of the University.

tit was left to the Governor-in-Council " to decide what shall be
deemed ordinary repairs as distinguished from permanent improve-
ments."

JThe method of authorising the annual expenditure has usually
been to make by Ordor-inCouncil detailed appropriations for
specific services, but these have been made on the basis of esti-
mates sent in beforehand by the University Senate and the College
Council, respectively.

§ Section 54.

iJSee above, p. 35, and note.

session of 1853 an Act* was passed authorizing th e
Government to take possession of the site for new
Provincial buildings, and to value the landi* and pay
interest on the valuation into the University income fund.
Both the site and the building were accordingly appro-
priated by the Government, and were long retained by it
for Provincial uses, though the scheme for the erection of
new Provincial buildings fell through. This made necess-
ary the selection of another site and the erection of a new
University building. The latter was begun in 1856 and
completed in I808. The total cost was $355,907,+ the ori-
ginal appropriation by the Go vernor-in -Council having
been $300,000. The withdrawal of so large an amount
from the permanent fund caused serious embarrassment to
the management of the University, the receipts from fees
being at that time quite insignificant§. The following

neVict., Cap. 161.

tXo provision was made for the inclusion of the College build-
ing in the valuation, though it had cost $"j5,000. For a full discus-
sion of the matter see Ont. Sess. Paper ^o. 74 of 1895. See also
the report of the University Commission of 1861 pp. 7 and 61 62.
For a summary of this valuable report, see Appendix E.

X The building was partially destroyed by tire in 1890, and wa^*
restored, without loss to the capital of the Univei'sity, by means o^
a fcpecial appropriation of $160,0;)0 made by the Ontario Legislature
for the purpose. The total amount taken out of the Endowmen
for building purposes is $652,652, made up as follows : —

King's College, East wing (1842) $ 55,000

University of Toronto (1856) 355,907

Biological Building (189G) 129,745

Gymnasium 1894 30,000

Chemical Building 1895 82,000

Total $652,( 52

§" Matriculated " Students in Arts were, prior to 1661, exempt-
ed from payment of fees for tuition, and the fees paid by

table will show the effect of the impairment of the cap-
ital of the endowment on the revenue of the institu-
tion : —

Year.

Income

Expendi-
ture.

Surplufl,

Dtficit.

l8-i3

«67,077
52,923
57,477
66,577
60,132
fir,,734
51,586
54,375
50,355

854,929
49,453
56,780
65,206
60,917
55,386
70,155*
63,153
61,829

$12,148

13,476

697

1,371

1854

1855

1856

1857

i 785

1858

348

1859

18,569

1860

8,778

1861

11,474

Prop )sed Division of the Endowment. — As far back
as 184G, in reply to communications^ from Governor
Cathcart, the authorities of Queen's College, Victoria
College, and Regiopolis College had intimated very plainly
that they had strong claims on the Province for aid in
carrying on the work of higher education, and on behalf
of Queen's it was alleged that an endowment had been
promised for a chair of theology, to come out of the

*' occjisional " students wore assigned as " penjuisites " to the
several professors and tutors in addition to their stated salaries.
See Report (jf University Commission of 18 Jl, pp. 8 and 127.

*Includin<,' $5,125 for " Furniture for College Residence " ;
$G,25(i for improvement of the grounds ; and $4,340 for a residence
in connection with the Observatory. See Report of Commission of
1861, p.,9.

^ tSe© above, pp. 41-46.

King's College endowment. The University Act of 1849
had closed the door to any such advantage by declaring
tliat annual surpluses should be added to the capital
of the endowment, but the way to a continuation of the
jif(itation was opened up by the provision in the Act of
bS')3, which placed* such surpluses at the disposal of the
Legislature for the promotion of "academical education."
Tlie buoyant condition of the University revenue during
tlio years 1853-56 naturally attracted the attention of
those who felt the burden of carrying on at their own ex-
pense colleges doing work similar in character and equal
in extent to that done by University College.

The pressure for a division of the funds of the Uni-
versity, which had been for some time growing stronger
outside of Parliament, at length found expression in
petitions to the Legislature. More than once the Wesleyan
Methodist Conference authorized its President and Sec-
retary to send in formal memorials on its behalf, and one of
thesef was in the Session of 1860 referred, with others of
similar tenor, to a special committee,]: which took a large
amount of very valuable evidence^ respecting the history,
organization, and work of the Provincial University. The
petition of Conference in 1856 had prayed " that enlarged

*See above, p. 68.
t Prepared by the

Rev. Dr. llyer«ion. The full text is given

ill his " Story of my Life," pp. 520-523.

^Composed of Hon. Malcolm Cameron, Attorney- General (John
A.) Mficdonald. Hon. George Brown, Hon. Williatu Cayley,
Hon. Michael Foley, and Messrs. Wilson, Roblin, Simpson, and
McCann.

§No report of the proceedings of this committee was published
by Parliament, the understanding being that each side phould take
the responsibility and assume the cost of printing its own case. See
Appendix E.

!i "

assistance may be granted to Victoria College, and that
part of the funds now expended on Toronto University and
University College may be annually appropriated to the
several chartered colleges." The occurrence of h. large
deficit in 1859 is a sufficient explanation of the changed
form of the petition of 18G0, which praj^ed for " an in-
quiry into the manner in which the University Act of
1853 has been administered, and the funds of the Univer-
sity expended, and that all colleges in Upper Canada
(denominational or otherwise*) may be placed on the
same footing in regard to the University." As the
Legislature met at that time in Quebec it was obviously
inconvenient for a Parliamentary committee to investigate
thoroughly the state of an educational institution situated
in Toronto. Partly for this reason and partly because peti-
tions both for and against a division of its funds, presented
to the Legislature in the session of 1861, made it appear
that the agitation was likley to be continued, Governor-
General Monck, as Visitor of the University of Toronto
and University College, appointed a Commission-f to con-
duct on his behalf a visitation of these institutions and
report to him. The Commissioi?ers held a number of meet-
ings in the University for the taking of evidence and con-
sulting of records, and a number of additional meetings
elsewhere for the preparation of their report, which was
sentj: to the Government at Quebec. Their criticism of

♦'ihe only non-deiiominationftl one was University College, which
was established on the University endowment.

fMade up of Hon. James Patton of Toronto (Chairman), John
Beatty M.D., of Cobourg, and John Paton Es<|. of Kingston. The
date of the appointment of the Commission was October 28, 1861.

JOn the 2!)th of May 1862. For a summary of the report see
Appendix E.

which

the management of the University was moderate in tone,
and was directed against a detective system rather than
against those who had to administer it. On the subject
of aid to affiliated Colleges they recommended (1) that the
Crown Lands Department should assume the administra-
tion of the remainder of th^ land endowment of the
University ; (2) that interest-bearing debentures, to the
amount of $971,000 should, in return for the land and in
lieu of annual grants by the Legislature to denominational
Colleges, be added to the capita; of the endowment; (3)
that out of a total revenue of $84,000 a vear from invest-
inents the sum of $28,000 should be appropriated to Univer-
sity College,* and the sum of 810,000 to each of the other
tour — Queen's, Victoria, Regiopolis, and Trinity ; (4) that
no degrees in Arts should be conferred by these institutions
on their own students, the University of Torontoi* prescrib-
ing the Arts curriculum, conducting the examinations in
rash institution, and granting the degrees ; and yb) that
after an appropriation of $8,500 ft>r scholarships in the
Univei*sity and the colleges, the remainder should be
devoted to paying the expenses incurred by the Senate in
thi' management of the ati'airs oi' the L^niversity.

No action WiU* ever taken by either the Government
or the Le«;i&i.'ilure on this report. The controversy was
kept up in the country for a time with a persistence and
an acrimony that recalled the disputes over the sectarian
cliarter of King's College. But the disputation was com-
paratively short-lived. Petitions Ixith for and against
the proposal to divide up the endowment were presented

*rndor the old name of '• Kin^^'s College.'" *

tUnder the name of " The University oM'pper Canada."

■>>? V

to Parliament in the first session of 1862 ; petitions
against, but not for it, v/ere presented in the second
session of that year. The matter was then by common
consent dropped, its disappearance from the Parliamentary
arena being due to the insufficiency of the endowment
for what was required of it already ; to the reluctance of
the Legislature to either add to it, or assume any further
liability in connection with higher education ; and to the
very unsettled state of Canadian politics that resulted
in IHQ-ii, in the Quebec Conference resolutions, and three
years later in the passing of the British North America Act,
which consigned higher as well as lower education to the
jurisdiction of the Provincial Legislatures. The Ontario
Parliament, in spite of the strenuous opposition of the sup-
porters of denominational colleges, discontinued in 1869
the small annual grants that had been made to them for
many years by the Parliament of Canada.

The University Act of 1S73. — Apart from minor
changes effected by orders of the Lieutenant-Governor-in-
Council in connection with the management of the
finances, no modification was made in the constitution of
the Provincial University until the Session of 1878, when
an Act* was passed, which left the principal functions^
of the two institutions practically unaltered, while it made
severd.1 important changes of a minor kind. The Univer-
sity corporation was changed by the addition of " Convo-
cation " to the Chancellor, Vice-Chancellor, and Senate as

*3G Vict., Cap. 29 of tho Statutes of Ontario.

t That of examining for degrees and sbinding on the one hand,
and that of teaching on tlie other.

f.'

provided by the Act of 1853, and Convocation was defined*
rs inciudinf,' " all Doctors and Bachelors of Law, all Doc-
tors and Bachelors of Medicine, all Masters of Arts, all
Bachelors of Arts of three vears' standing, all Doctors of
Science, and all Bachelors of Science of three years' stand-
ing/' While the Vice- Chancellor was left elective by the
Senate, the Chancellor was made elective tricnnially by
Convocation. The composition of the Senate was chang-
ed by the limitation of Government appointees to nine,
by the introduction of certain ex offioio members,-f- and by
the addition of fifteen members elected by Convocation.
The affiliation of all institutions;]: that had not been affiliat-
ed as the result of " special applications made in that be-
half " was cancelled, and the right to grant the privilege of
affiliation was conferred on the Chancellor, Vice-Chancel-
lor, and Senate, subject to the approval of the Lieutenant.
Gosernor-in-Council and to the decision of Convocation-
Authority to establish, on the recommendation of the
Senate, additional "professorships or chairs" in Univer-
sity College was given to the Lieutenant-Governor-in-

'^By 44 Vict, Cap. 31 all graduates were afterwards declared to
be inenibera of Convocation.

fThe President of University College, the Chief Superintendent
(Inter the Minister) of Education for the Province, a representa-
tive of the Law Society, the Principal of Upper Canada College, a
representative from each affiliated institution, a representative of the
High School Masters, all former Chancellors and Vice-ChancellorB,
iind two members of the Council of I'niversity College.

IThis included Queen's College, Victoria College, Regiopolis
Ciillege, and Trinity College, which had been affiliated by the I'ni-
vi'rsity Act of 1863 witliout having applied for the status conferred

l»y it.

a 1-'

Council, and the Senate was invested with a still more
important prerogative by the following provision* : —

The Senate of the ^University, upon representations made to
it in that behalf, m'ay enquire into the conduct or efficiency of any
professor in University College, and report to the Lieutenant-Gover-
nor the result of such enquiry, and may make such recommendations
as the Senate may think the circumstances of the ca<>e require."

The University Act of 1887. — The attendance of
students at University College increased slowly from
1853 to 1873. Shortly after the latter date began the
assimilation of the matriculation examination of the Uni-
versity to the examinations held by the Education
Department for the qualification of Public School teachers,
and the consequent simplification of the work of the
High Schools in preparing candidates for both tests.
The increase in the number of University Students be-
came more rapid, until both the available accommodation
and the capacity of the teaching staff were seriously taxed.
This gave rise to a demand on the part of the supporters
and alumni of the Provincial University for additional
financial aid from the Legislature, and a spirited opposi-
tion to this demand from the friends of Victoria, Queen's,
and Trinity Universites.^f* The outcome of the controversy
was a conference^ of representatives of these institutions
with representatives of the University of Toronto and its
afiHliated denominational colleges. This was held iu

*3ection 49. This enactment is still part of the organic law of
the University. See Section 45 of the University Act of 18':i7 (60
Vict., Cap. 43.

tRegiopolis College had ceased to do academic work in 1871.
See Chapter ix.

X¥ox a brief account of the work of this conference, including the
resolutions adopted, see Appendix F.

1885 at the instance of the Hon. G. W. Ross, Minister of
Education for the Province of Ontario, and its deliber-
ations resulted in the adoption of a series of resolu-
tions embodying the general principles on which the in-
stitutions above referred to might join in a co-operative
federation for the promotion of higher education. This
basis of union was submitted to and adopted by the
Senate of the University of Toronto, and also by Convoca-
tion. It wa? rejected by the authorities of Queen's and
Trinity Universities. The right to deal with it on behalf
of Victoria University v/as vested in the General Confer-
ence of the Methodist Church of Canada, and by that
body it was at first rejected.* The Legislature neverthe-
less, embodied in an Acti* passed in the session of 1887 the
essential features of the scheme, which were in that
statute consolidated with the provisions of the existing
University constitution.

One important change effected by the University Act
of 1887 was the division of the work of tuition, and the
restoration of a large part of it to the University of To-
ronto, from which it had been taken away by the Act:]: of
1853. The object in view was to make tuition in the
subjects assigned to the University, as distinejuished from
University College, free to the students of other univer-
sities, by way of inducement to the latter to leave their
degree conferring powers (except in the faculty of
Divinity) in abeyance, and join in a federal union with

*Thi8 action was roversod by the Goneral Conference in IHOO and
Victoria College was removed to Toronto, fntni Cobourg, in 1892.
See Chapter iv.

t50 Vict., Cap. 43.

:{:See above pp. GO and 62.

; 1

i' »

the Provincial University. Speaking generally, the line
of cleavage between the teaching functions of the Uni-
versity and the College respectively was the line between
Science and Philosophy on the one hand, and the langu-
ages with Ethics on the other.* An equally important
change was the making of provision for the re-e.stablish •
ment of the teaching faculties of Law and Medicine, which
had been abolished by the Actf of 1853. The expediency
of such re -establishment was left by the Act to be deter-
mined by the University Senate, which almost immedi-
ately moved in the matter by appointing special com-
mittees to report as to the advisability of taking such a
step in the case of either faculty. The result was the
creation within the year of a teaching faculty of Medicine,
which has been made self-su parting so far as the endow-
ment of the University is concerned. No teaching faculty of
Law has yet been created]: under the authority granted
by the Act of 1887.

The Organization of the University. — The Act of 1887
continues the " University of Toronto " as a corporation,
with power to hold real property, and " such other powers
and privileges as are conferred upon it by those portions

*Tho Univeraity subjocts, as enumerated in the Act are : Pure
Mathematics, Physics, Astronomy, Geology, Mineralogy, Chemistry,
(p»ireandai)plied), Zooloiry, Botany, Physiology, History, Ethnology,
Comparative Philology, History of Philosophy, Logic and Meta-
physics, Educa ion, Political Economy, Jurisprudence, Constitu-
tional Law, Engineering, Italian and Spanish. The University
College subjects are: Greek, Latin, French, German, English, Orien-
tal languages. Moral Philosophy, and Ancient History taught in
connection with Greek and Latin.

fSections 3 and 32. See above, p. 66.

;]:Pr()bably because a Law School has been established under tho
auspices of the Law Society of Upper Canada.

of the Charter remaining in force,* or by any former
Act." The Corporation consists of the " Cliancellor, Vice-
Chancellor, Professors, and members of the Senate and of
Convocation for the time being." Tlie Lieutenant-Governor
of the Province is continued as " Visitor " ex ojjicio. The
Chancellor is elected triennial ly by the graduates of the
University, all of whom in all its faculties are members
of Convocation. The Vice-Chancellor is elected trienni-
ally by the Senate, of which, in the absence of the Chan-
cellor, he is the piesiding officer. The President of the
University, who is ex oficio President of University Col-
lege, is appointed by the Crown, as are also all the mem-
bers-|* of the teaching staff. The administration of the
affairs of the iastitutioa.exceptso much of them as belong
to the Bursar's office, has been committed to (1; the Senate
and (2) the University Council.

The Senate is composed of (1) members ex officio,
namely, the Minister of Education, the Chancellor, the
Vice-Chancellor, the President of University College, and
the President or other head of each federating^ Univer-
sity or College ; (2) appointed members, namely nine
appointed by the Crown, three by the University Council,
and one by the governing body of each of the following :
University College, the Law Society of Upper Canada
each federating University or College, and each affiliated
College ; (8) elected members, namely, one for every hun-
dred j.»raduates in Arts on the register of each federating

*See ftbovt», p. 53.

tMeinbera of the Medical Faculty must be nominated by theSenate.

tThe only ** federating University" to date is Victoria ; the only
"federating Colleges" are Knox College, Wycliffo College, and
St. Michael's College.

University when the Act of 1887 took effect* two for the
graduates in Law withe distinction of University, four
for the graduates in Medicine, and two elected by " the
head masters and assistant masters of collegiate institutes
and high schools." Subject to the provisions of the Act-|*
respecting the income and property of the institution
the Senate is entrusted with " the management of and
superintendency over the affairs and business of the Uni-
versity." It is authorized to prescribe courses of study,
and after examination to confer degrees or grant certifi-
cates of standing in the different departments of learning
except Theology.f It may establish " scholarships,
prizes, and rewards," but is forbidden to make them a
charge on the funds of the University. It may by stat-
ute, subject to the approval of the Lieutenant-Governor-
in-Council, grant the privilege of affiliation to teaching
institutions, and may in the same way cancel the privi-
lege after it has been granted. It may of its own
motion " inquire into the conduct, teaching, and effici-
ency of any professor or teacher " in either the Univer-
sity or University College, and report the result of its in-
quiry to the Lieutenant-Governor with such recommenda-
tions as the circumstances of the case seems to require.
In addition to the powers specifically conferred upon it
by the Act, it is authorized to pass statutes '* in general
for promoting the purposes of the University, and

■^'■It was brought into force by proclamation of the Lieutenant-
Governor in Council on the 23rd of March, 1888. The repre-
sentatives of the graduates in Arts are at present twelve for the
University of Toronto, and live for Victoria University*

tSee below, p. 82.

Jin the older University Statutes the term '* Divinity" is used.

touching all other matters whatsoever regarding the
same or the business thereof, or for any purpose for which
provision may be required for carrying out this Act
according to its intent and spirit," in any case not pro-
vided for by the Act. All its statutes are subject to
ratification by order of the Lieutenant-Governor in
Council, to whom it is required to report annually on the
{"feneral condition and progress of the University.

The University Council is a body created for the first
time by the Act of 1887. It consists of the President and
the professors in the various teaching faculties of the
University, and is entrusted with full authority (1) to ex-
ercise discipline over all students in relation to the lectures
and other instruction by members of the University teach-
ing faculties ; (2) to regulate the work carried on by "the
societies and associations of students " organized in con -
nection with the University ; (3) to control all " oflScers
and servants" whose services are required in connec-
tion with the work of instruction ; and (4) to prescribe
fees for laboratory instruction. IMie University Council
is not a body corporate, or even a constituent element in
the University corporation.

University College. — This institution is continued as a
body corporate under the name of " The Council of Univer-
sity College." The Lieutenant-Governor is continued as ex
oficio Visitor. The Council is composed of the President,
the College professors, and the Dean of residence, and
it is empowered to make regulations for " the manage-
ment of the property and business " of the College, and
for any purpose necessary for carrying the Act into effect
according to its ^intent and spirit in cases for which no

provision is made. All the members of the teaching
staff are appointed by the Crown and hold office during
its pleasure, but the President may suspend any " officer
or servant," and report the case to the Visitor. The
Council is authorized, subject to the approval of the
Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council, to determine the fees
payable for tuition in the College. The non-sectarian
character of the University and University College is
maintained, but the Councils of the two institutions are
authorized to make regulations for the moral conduct of
students and their attendance on public worship, the latter
being, however, left entirely voluntary.

Financial Management. — The University Income and
Property Act* of 1887 efTects a complete separation be-
tween the management and endowment of Upper Canada
Collegef and those of the University of Toronto and
University College, and vests the control of all the pro-
perty and effects of the latter two institutions in the
Crown, under the management of the Bursar, whose
office is continued unchanged as to appointment, terms,
powers, and functions.^: It is.provided by this statute
that the former distinction between " property " and " in-
come " shall be maintained in the Bursar's accounts ; that
in making appropriations out of income for the annual
expenditure the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council may
either designate the special services, or leave that to be
done by the University Senate and College Council ; and
that any surplus remaining at the end of any year to the

I,-. — . I -. : : —— ■III-. .11 . — ■...— ,11. ■■ ^^^^—1 « - - ™ .^

*oO Vict., Cap. 44.
tSee Appendix B.
|See above, p. 06.

credit of the income fund " shall be treated ai» permanent
property."

The University Acts of 1887 were in the year of their
enactment consolidated with tlie Revised Statutes of On-
tario for 1887, and in this form they are at present the
organic law of the Provincial University.

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

1.0

I.I

27
=

1.8

1.25 1.4 1 6

■« 6"

►

/}.

Hiotographic

Sciences
Corporation

3] WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, NY. 14580

(716) 872-4503

^:*i^

<?)

V <»,

CHAPTER IV.

(«

Hi.

Victoria University.

The adherents of the Metliodist Church in Upper
Canada shared durinof the early history of the Province
the general regret at the absence of all facilities for
obtaininof a higher education. Prominent members of
the Methodist communion took part in the educational
controversies of the day both in the Legislature and out-
side of it. When the District Grammar Schools were
founded under the Act* of 1807, they, with other so-
called "Dissenters," resented their exclusion from what
they deemed a fair share of influence in the control and
direction of public schools maintained entirely at the
public expense. They objected, as members of other
denominations did, to the sectarian character of the
charter granted to King's College in 1827, aud to the sur-
render of the Provincial University's land endowment to
the control of a single church. Their dissatisfaction was
intensified when Lieutenant-Governor Colbome, without
authority from the Legislature, or the concniTcnce of anj'
other body except his Executive Council, established-!*
Upper Canada College as a substitute for the Home Dis-
trict Grammar School. Owing to the circumstances of
the case, wliether it was so intended or not, the new

*47 Geo. III., cap. 6.

tSee above pp. 23-24, and also Appendix B.

n Upper
Province
lities for
mbers of
ucational
and out-
►ols were
other so-
om what
ntrol and
y at the
of other
[• of the
the sur-
wment to
ction was
, without
ce of any^
tblishedi*
ame Dis-
ances of
the new

College fell at once under the virtual control* of the
Church of England, which claimed then to be the "Estab-
lished Church " of Upper Canada, and there can be little
doubt that this acted as a stimulus to the Methodists in
their efforts to promote liberal culture by the establish-
ment of an institution under their own control, but open
to students of all other denominations.

The Work of Dr. Ryerson.f — By far the most promin-
ent exponent of the views of the Methodist body durirg
the stirrinff educational controversies which afjitated the
country for the forty years from 1824 to 1864, was the
Rev. Egerton Ryerson. The son of a United Empire
Loyalist who had served as a British officer in the
Revolutionary War, he was born in 1808 in that part of
Upper Canada which afterwards became, and is now, the
County of Norfolk. Tne London District Grammar
School was within easy reach, and there he obtained his
primary education under Mr. James (afterwards Judge)
Mitchell, who had come to Canada from Scotland with Dr.
Strachan. Contrary to the expressed wish of his father he
joined the Methodist Church at the age of eighteen, and
after spending two years as assistant teacher in the
grammer school of which he had been a pupil, he took a
brief course of preparatory instruction in Hamilton and
there entered the itinerant Methodist ministry. Shortly

*Froin a petition seat to the Legislative Assembly by the " United
Presbytery of Upper Canada " in the session of 1830, it appears
that allegations of the same kind were current resi)ecting the
Grannnar Schools (See Hodgins' "Documentary Hiat(»ry," Vol I
pp. 298-299.)

tA very good account of Dr. Ryeraon's work is given in his
"Story of My Life," edited and supplemented by his intimate
friend and official colleague, J. G. Hodgins, LL.D.

: {

\ : i

aften^ard, at the instance of his fellow ministers he
pnblLshed anonymously, in 1825, a spirited reply to one
of Archdeacon Strachan's controversial sermons, and even
at the early age of twenty-two he began to be looked
upon as the coming champion, not merely of Methodism
but of all the other religious denominations which wei e
then striving to secure a reasonable degree of civil rights
and of religious freedom. His appointment to the Editor-
ship of the Christian Guardian, which was established
in 1829 by the Methodist body as its journalistic organ,
gave him increased opportunities and greater intluence
as a pjublicist. He had taken an active pait in the
organization of an independent " Methodist Episcopal
Church in Canada," which was effected in 1828,* and in
1833 he made his first journey to England to promote
the union of that year between the Canadian and British
Methodist Conferences. A second journey across the
Atlantic was made in 1835 to secure a charter and raise
funds for the seminary which had by that time been
established by the Canadian Methodists. After it be-
came a university in 1841, he was chosen its fii-st "Prin-
cipal," and this office he held until after he was appoint-
ed in 1844 "Chief Superintendent of Education" for
Upper Canada. In that capacity he was able to render
edacational services of the greatest value to the Province.
He visited many countries in Europe, as well as different
States of the Union in America, and before he resigned
his office in 187t> lie was permitted to witness ineffective

*Prior to that date the Methodist Church in Canada was con-
nected «ith the Methodist Ev>iscopal Church of the Uuited btates,
I>y which it had been established.

operation a system of popular education which is not in-
ferior to any other in the world, and which is due in
its main features to his exceptional aptitude for initiating
practical reforms and his phenomenal capacity for popular-
izing them. In all the controversies over the clergy
reserves, which were finally secularized in 1854,* and
over the sectarian charter of the Provincial University,
which was cleared of its sectarianism by the University
Acti* of 1849, he, more than other person, spoke for his
own denomination, and he continued to do so during the
discussion over the Provincial University endowment,
which lasted till 1862. After his retirement from all
active duty in church and state, but busily engaged
in literary work as long as his physical and intellectual
powers remained vigorous, he lived in honored retirement
till his lamented death in 1S82.

Upper Canada Academy Established. — In the Metho-
dist Conference held in 1829 the subject of a seminary
of hiofher education was taken into consideration and
committee was appointed, but nothing decisive

was done | In the following year the matter came
up again for discussion ; a committee was appointed
to deal with it, and a plan for carrying on the
work was reported by the committee and adopted by
the Conference.§ In accordance w4th the resolutions
then passed the proposed "seminary of learning" was
to be established " under the direction of the Conference

^By Act of the Canadian Parliament, 18 Vict., cap. 2.
tl2 Vict., cap. 82,

JCarroU'a " Case and his Contemporaries," Vol. III., p. 256.
§*' Life and times of Anson Green, D.D.," p. 140.

i >

t • J ;

1. '«

I*,

Ill-

11 i

; ;t

i f?

i li

r if'

'I ■" ;•■

■ \

of the Methodist Episcopal Church* of Canada." It was
to be placed under the control of nine " Trustees "
appointed by Conference, and in them was to be vested
the management of ail the property belonging to the
institution. Five Visitors were to be chosen annually by
the Conference, and these were to be associated with the
trustees in appointing members of the teaching staff, fix-
ing their salaries, framing regulations, prescribing the
course of study, and dealing with " all other matters
which relate to the proper regulation, government, discip-
line, and instruction of the students." The seminary
was to be a purely literary institution ; no system of
Divinity was to be taught in it, but all students were to
be " free to embrace and pursue any religious creed, and
attend any place of religious worship which their parents
or guardians might direct." Dr. Green who was a mem-
ber of the Conference of 1830, describes the .scheme as
" a bold and venturesome, as well as a patriotic, under-
taking," and it is difficult to see how this encomium can
be withheld from it. Dr. Green addst : " We had no
funds with which to provide such an institution, and we
had little collegiate knowledge and experience to guide
us ; but the country required it, the church demanded it,
and the Conference ordered it, therefore it was accom-
plished."

* Founded by missionaries from the M. E. Church of the United
States at the time of the United Empire Loyalist immigration. la
1833 this body united with the Methodist Church established in
Eastern Canada by British Methodist missionaries, the name of the
united body being the '* Wesleyan Methodist Church in Canada."

f'Ljife and times of Anson Green, D.D.," p. 140.

It was

ustees "

vested

to the

ally by

ith the

aff, fix-

ng the

natters

discip-

minary

tern of

vere to

3d, and

)arents

meni-

)me as

under-

[m can

ad no

nd we

guide

ied it,

ccom-

Cnited
n. la
led in
of the
da."

The committee* appointed by Conference to select
a location and site for, and to give a name to, the new
peminary, ultimately chose Cobourg from among a num-
ber of competing places,*!* and the name given to the
college was " The Upper Canada Academy." A vigorous
canvass for funds was carried on, and able expositions of
the purpose in view appeared occasionally from the pen
of Dr. Ryerson. The project was apparently regarded
with dislike by Sir John Colborne, who in the course of
a somewhat undignified reply:}: to a courteous address of
the Methodist Conference, said, evidently with Upper
Canada College in his mind : — " The system of education
which has produced the best and ablest men in the
United Kingdom will not be abandoned here to suit the
limited views of the leaders of societies who perhaps
have neither experience nor judgment to appreciate the
value or advantages of a liberal education ; but the
British Government will, I am confident, with the aid of
the Provincial Legislature, establish respectable schools
in every part of the Province, and encourage all societies
to follow this example. A seminary, I hope, will not be
styled exclusive that is open to everyone, merely because

^rhis committee was composed of : Rev. John Ryerson, Thomas
Whitehead!, Samuel Belton, David Wright, John Beatty, William
Ryerson, Thomas Madden, W^illiam Brown, and Jamea Richardson.
The two Ryersons were brothers of the Rev. Egerton Ryerson,
who was then editor of the Chrlduui. Guardian, the denominational
journal ; the Rev. James Richardson was afterwards Bishop of the
Methodist Episcopal Church till his death in 1875.

tYork (now Toronto), Colborne; Bv.dleville, Kingston, and Brock-
ville, were the others.

|See Hodgina' " Document^iry History," Vol. II., pp. 11-12. The
incident occurred in 1831.

i i . 'i

the classical mastei's are brousrht from our own univer-
sities." Dr. RyersoQ's response was as pointed as the
attack : ' The only opinion expressed by the Methodist
Conference in regard to a system of education is, that it
might be such as the local knowledge of the Provincial
Legislature, in respect to the circumstances of the Pro-
vince, might dictate. No objection that I am aware of
has ever been made to classical masters from English uni-
versities ; but when seminaries are established and placed
under the sole direction of the clergy of one church, with-
out even consulting the popular branch of the Colonial
Legislature, I cannot see how they are justly entitled to
the character, confidence, or patronage of free public
institutions."

The Upper Canada Academy Charter. — In spite of the
formidable obstacles the}" had to encounter the promoters
of the new Acadenw succeeded in erecting during the
years 1832-35 a building* suitable for the work. The
corner stone was laid-f* on the 7th day of June, 1832, but
a heavy debt was incurred in order to secure the comple-
tion of the structure. This proved so burdensome that,
after various devices:]: had been resorted to at home the
Conference resolved in 1835 to send an " Agent " to Eng-
land to collect funds there, and also to procure for the

■^This edifice continued to be, until Victoria University was trans-
ferred to Toronto in 1892, the nucleus of Victoria College, Cobourg.

tBy Dr. Gilchrist of Colborne. Among the memorials placed in
the stone was Number 28 of Vol. III., of the Christian Guardian
then edited, by Mr. Ryerson.

;}: Among them a resolution of Conference that its members " should
apply to the erection of the Upper Canada Academy all fees which
they may receive for the celebration of matrimony for the four years
ensuing."

Academy a royal charter. The latter liad become a
necessity from the fact that the Legislature of Upper
Canada showed a strong disinclination* to pass such an
Act of incorporation as the promoters of the institution
would be justified in accepting. The agent selected was
Dr. Ryerson, and in November of the same year he set
out on his twofold mission. His urgent appeal to the
Colonial Secretaryi* for financial aid to the Academy, in
the shape of a grant of money for immediate relief and
a land endowment for future maintenance, was met after
some time by a refusal to interfere with the revenue of
the Province, or make any further approjiriation out of
the waste lands of the Crown. He was successful, after
some delays, caused by doubts on the part of the law
officers of the Crown, in obtaining a royal charter,}: which
created " The Trustees of the Upper Canada Academy "
a corporation, named the first Trustees and the first
Visitors, and provided for the election of their successors
by the " Annual Meeting^ of the Ministers of the
Wesleyan Methodist Church in Upper Canada." The
functions of the trustees, of the Visitors, and of the
" Board " made up of the two classes of officials taken to-
gether, were defined in accordance with the resolutions of
the Conference of 1830.|| The amount of money collected

*See Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. II., p. 174.

fTheu Lord Glenelg.

JFor the text of this document see Appendix G. It. will be
found in extenso in Hodgins' '* Documentary History," Vol. II.,
pp. 268-272.

§Tho law officers had some scruple about the use of the term "Con-
ference" and also about that of the word "Church," For the
latter they wished to substitute " Connexion."

||See above, pp. 87-S8.

i ■ > :

il:'!ir

' >■'.

in England was not enough to free the supporters of the
Academy from embarrassment ; but in spite of the dis-
couraging state of its finances the institution was, ahnost
immediately after the arrival of the charter, formally
opened for the reception of pupils. The charter was
dated the 12th of October, 183C ; the Academy was
opened* on the 10th of June following.

Though Lord Glenelg had not seen his way to grant-
ing either a sum of money out of the " casual and terri-
torial revenues of the Crown " for the immediate relief
of the Academy, or a land endowment for its future
maintenance, he gave Dr. Ryerson a promise*!* that
he would " not fail to direct the Lieutenant-Gover-
nor of Upper Canada to recommend to the favorable
attention of the Legislature of that Province the claims of
the Upper Canada Academy to their protection and sup-
port." The matter came before the Legislative Assembly
in the first:}: session of 1837, on a petition from the Prin-
cipal of the Academy, which was referred to a special
Con)mittee.§ The report gave full credit to the promot-
ers of the Academy for their enterprise and public spirit,
described briefly what they had already accomplished,

*Under the Principalship of the Rev. Matthew Richey, and with
an attendance of 120 pupils, of whom 80 were boarders.

tSee Hodgins' "Documentary H'story," Vol. II., pp. 251-252,
and 255.

JThis was the regular session. The second was a special one
held to deal with the financial crisis.

§0f this Committee Mr. W. H. Draper was Chairman, and the
other members were M«^ssrs. Ruttan, Hagerman, Prince, Gowan,
Cameron, and Monahan. All but the last two belonged to the
Church of England; Mr. Cameron was a Presbyterian, and Mr.
Monahan a Catholic.

and sugfijested " the propriety of affording a grant of
money to meet the present necessities of the institution
In spite of some opposition " An Act granting a sum* of
money by way of loan to the Upper Canada Academy
at Cobouri:; " was passed by both Houses, but it was
rendered useless by the addition of a provision in the
Legislative Council to the effect that the Receiver-Gen-
eral should not advance the amount unless he had money
in his hands for which he had no other use. Dr. Rver-
son, who had not left England when this procedure was
reported to him, at once penned an indignant remonstrance
to Lord Glenelg, urging him to apply a portion of the
revenue of the Crown in Upper Canada to the relief of
the Academy from embarrassments which threatened its
continued existence. The Colonial Secretary promptly
instructed Sir Francis Bond Head to " advance " the
amount specified in the Act, and half of it was paid over
under this order. Before the other half was paid, the
question was raised by Sir Francis whether the " t dvance"
ordered by Lord Glenelg was to be a "1 oan" or a "grant."
The matter was submitted to both Houses of the Legis-
lature in the session of 1838. The Council declined to
express any opinion on the point, and the Assembly re-
quested-f the Lieutenant-Governor to pay the balance of
the amount specified by the Colonial Secretary, " leav-
ing it to be decided by His Lordship whether it was the
intention of the Home Government that such advance
should be a loan, or a grant, a matter upon which the

*The sum named was £4,1.50 ($!(>, 600), and the loan was to be for
ten years.

tHodgins' " Documentary History," Vol. III., pp. 103-124

^\U

House abstains from offering an opinion." Sir Francis
replied that it would afford him great pleasure " to give
immediate effect to the wish expressed by the House of
Assembly," and thus the unpleasant incident terminated.

Victoria College. — The educational work done in the
Upper Canada Aca<lemy during the first few years of its
existence was ii. tended to be similar in grade to that
done in Upper Canada College. Neither of them had
universit}^ powers to exercise, and each of them was de-
signed to be a preparatory school in relation to a Pro-
vincial University, should one be established on a basis
satisfactory to the community at large. Whatever hopes
may have been entertained by the Methodists as the
result of the partial secularization of the charter of King's
College by the Act* of" 1837, it soon became apparent
that the Provincial University would continue under the
virtual control of the Church of England, and application
was made to Parliament on behalf of the Academy for
legislative authority to confer degrees in the various
faculties. This was granted by an Act-f- passed in 1841,
the object of which is made clear by the terms of its pre-
amble. After reciting the text of the Royal Charter in
full, it continues : —

"And whereas, by petition of the said Board, J it appears that
the said Academy has been in continuous operation during the last
five years, and that its success and usefulness would be greatly in-
creased if it were incorporated with the style and privileges of a

*7 William IV. , cap. IG. See above, p. 32.

t4 and 6 Vict., cap. 37. This was ihe first session of the first Par-
liament of the Province of Canada.

jThe " Board " of the Academy, made up of nine Trustees and
five Visitors. See above, p. 88.

Ccjllege ; and whereiiH the said B<»ard have prayed for the incor-
poration of the said Academy under the name and style of " Vic-
toria College " at Cobourt,', with such privilt»gcs as were intended
to be conferred upon a College abmit to be e8f.ibli8hed at Kingston,
in connection with the Chuicii of Scotland, by an Act* <>f the Legis-
lature of the late Province of I'pper Canada, intituled An Act to
entablish u QAlege btj the name and M>jU of the L'nicersity at Ki^ujatim. "

The statute chaiiL'ed the name of the institution from
"The Upper Canada Acoilemy" to "Victoria College,"
and invested it with " power an<l authority to confer the
degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several
arts and faculties." It recc^rnizcd the " Conference " by
that name as the annual meeti./ : so designated-f- in the
royai charter, and it enacted that the President of tho
Executive Council, the Spe^ i er ol the T. j^islaiive Council,
the Speaker of the Legislative Assembly, the Attorney-
General, and the Solicitor-Teneral for Canada West
should be ex officio Visitors of the College and, as such,
members of the " Board " and ' Senate." The organiza-
tion of the new University under this Act was therefore
made up of the following constituent bodies : (I) The
" Trustees," whose number and functions remained the
same as under the royal charter ; (2) the "Visitors," whose
functions remained unchanged, while the number was in-
creased by the addition of the ex officio Visitors above
mentioned ; (3) the " Board," whose functions continued
unchanged, while its membership was increased by the
addition of the ex officio Visitors ; and (4) the " Senate,"
composed of the President and professors, together with
the members of the Board. The last named body was

*3 Vict., cap. 35. See chapter V.
tSee above, p. 91.

^;y ' ■

entrusted with " full power and authority to confer the
degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several
Arts and Faculties." The Act of 1841 did not repeal the
royal charter granted f.o the Academy, but on the con-
trary, expressly affirmed that it applied to " everything
which appertains to the constitution, government, man-
agement, proceedings, and interest of the College, as they
have heretofore applied to the Academy." The Act of
1841 was amended by a statute* passed by the Parlia-
ment of Canada in 1858. By it the number of trustees
appointed by Conference was increased to twelve, the
number of elected Visitors to twelve, and ipso facto
the membership of the " Board,'' exclusive of ex ojfficio
members, to twenty-four.

Provincial Aid. — From its foundation the Upper
Canada Academy had depended almost entirely on the
liberality of the Methodists themselves, not merely for
the revenue necessary to maintain it, but also for the
capital expenditure involved in its establishment. In an
able and energetic protest which Dr. Ryerson addressed
to the Colonial Secretaryf* against the Clergy Reserve
bill:{: passed by the Parliament of Upper Canada in 1839,
he thus stated§ the case for his denomination from the
educational standpoint : —

'* A very lars[e sum has been expended in the erection of Upper
Canada College, on the grounds of King's College, and with an en-
dowment of $8,000 or 110,000 a year. This institution is wholly
under the management of Episcopal clergymen, /hile the Upper

*22 Vict., cap. G7.

tThen Lord Mormanby, successor to Lord Glenelg.

|This measure was reserved for the Queen's assent, and it never
became law.

§*♦ Story of My Life," p. 252.

i :

'er the
everal
ial the
le con-
jrthing
., man-
LS they
Act of
Pavlia-
rustees
ve, the
? facto
; officio

Upper
on the
ely for
for the
In an
dressed
leserve
n 1839,
•om the

of Upper
bh an en-
is wholly
le Upper

it never

Canada Academy, which was built at Cobourg by the Methodists at
a cost of about $40,000, could not, without a severe struggle, get
even the $16,000 which were directed to be paid over to it by Lord
Gleneij;. The matter had to be contested* with Sir F. B. Head on
the floor of the House of Assembly before he could be induced to
obey tht' Royal instructions."

Dr. Ryerson was at Kingston-f' when the Victoria Col-
lege Act was assented to by Governor Sydenham. In a
letter written at that time he thus speaks^: of the Univer-
sity and its future : —

" The establishment of such an institution by the members of the
Wesleyan Methodist Church in Canada attests tlieir estimate of

Education and Science The Act itself will advance

the paramount interests of literary education amongst Her Majesty's
Canadian subjects. For the accomplishment of this purpose a grant
must be added to the charter, a measure honourable to the enlight-
ened liberality of the Government aiid Legislature. When they are
securely laying a broad foundation for popular government, and
devising comprehensive schemes for the development of the latent
resources of the country and the improvement of its internal com-
munication, and proposing a liberal system of common school
education, free from the domination of every church, and aiding
colleges which may have been established by any church, we may
rationally and confidently anticipate the arrival of a long-looked
for era of civil liberty, social harmony, and public prosperity."

Later in the same year Dr. Ryerson was apppointed
the first Principals of the new University, and in a

*See above, pp. 93-94.

fThen the capital of Canada. See above, p. 35.

J" Story of My Life," p. 301.

§The appointment was made in October, 1841, but he was not
formally installed till June, 1842. He occupied the position till he
was appointed Chief Superintendent of Education in 1844. He
continued at the head of the institution as " Honorary Principal,"
and afterward as "President," till the late Rev. Dr. Nelles became
President in 1852. Dr. Nelles at his death in 1887, was succeeded
by the Rev. Dr. Burwash.

public address in that capacity, after describing the
Academy as " the first institution of the kind established
by royal charter, unconnected with the Church of Eng-
land, throughout the British Colonies," he went on to
say: *

*' It is a cause of renewed satisfaction and congratulation, that,
after five year's operation as an Academy, it has been incorporated
as a College, and financially assisted by the unanimous vote of both
branches of the Provincial Legislature, sanctioned by more than
official cordiality, in Her Majesty's name, by the late lamented
Lord Sydenham, one of whose last messages to the Legislative
Assembly was a recommendation to grant £'500 as an aid to the
Victoria College. A foundation for a common school system in this
Province has been laid by the Legislature, and I have reason to
believe that the attention of Government is earnestly directed to
make permanent provision for the support of Colleges also, that
they may be rendered efficient in their operation, and accessible to
as large a number of the enterprising youth of our coimtr)' as
possible."

University Legislation, 184-3 53. — The attitude taken
in 1841 by Dr. Ryerson was steadily maiutained by him
and by the Methodist Church through the University
controversy which lasted till 1862. The death of Lord
Sydenham cut short the educational plans he was devis-
ing in concert with Dr. Ryerson, whom he apparently
intended-}* to appoint to the superintendency of Common
Schools. No University legislation of any kind was
attempted during the brief regime of Sir Charles Bagot.
While Mr. Baldwin's University bill of 1843 was before

* " Story of My Life," p. 301.
i " Story of My Life," p. 342.

•

levis-
?iitly

Lmon
was

|agot.
;fore

Parliament the Victoria College Board passed* a series of
resolutions, commending the University Act of 1837,
condemning the manner in which its objects had been
" entirely defeated aud abrogated," and the sectarian
character of the charter " virtually restored ; " approving
of the bill of 1843 as likely "to provide effectually against
the abuses practised under the general and indefinite pro-
visions of the amended charter ; cordially concurring in
the general objects and provisions of the bill," though its
passage could not confer any advantage on the Wesleyan
Methodist Church ; calling attention to the obligation
resting on that Church to continue Victoria College at
Cobourg as " a literary institution ; " and appealing " to
the just and enlightened consideration of the Government
to grant such assistance " as the peculiar circumstances
suggested. A few days after ward-f Dr. Ryerson wrote for
publication in the Christian Guardian a letter in which
he characterized Mr. Baldwin's bill as " a measure worthy
of the most enlightened government," and went on to
explain how Victoria College would be affected by it : —

In the discussion| the authorities of Victoria College have taken
no part. We have remained perfectly silent and neutral, not
because we had no opinion as to the policy which has been recently
pursued in converting a Provincial Ministry into a Church of Eng-
land one. We, as a body, had more to lose than to gain by any
proposed plan to remedy the abuse and evil complained of. As a

*At a special meeting held on the 25th of October, of that year.
The full text of these resolutions is given in Appendix D.D., to the
Journals of the Legislative Assembly of Canada for 1846. See
above pp. 44-40.

tOctober 28, 1843.

JOf the University bill.

100

body we gain nothing by the University bill, should it become a
law ; it only provides for the continuance of a small annual aid
which Parliament has already granted ; whilst, of course, it takes
away the University powers and privileges of Victoria College —
i nalnng it a College of the University of Toronto. Our omission,
therefore, from the bill would be preferable, as far as we, as a party,
are coucemed, were it consistent wiih the general and important
objects of the measure. But such an omission would destroy the
very character and object of the bill. As a Provincial measure, it
cannot fail to confer unspeakable benefits upon the country. View-
ing the measure in this light, the Board of Victoria College have
consented to resign certain of their rights and privileges for the
accomplishment of general objects so comprehensive and important.

The resignation of Mr. Baldwin and his colleagues, and
the consequent prorogation* of Parliament, prevented the
passing of the University bill, and Sir Charles Metcalfe
soon afterward entered into communication with Dr.
Ryerson as to the provisions which should be embodied
in a new one. Though he w^as appointed Chief Superin-
tendent of Education in 1844 he was still Principal of
Victoria College while Mr. Draper's University bills+
were before Parliament in 1845. With respect to them
the Pioard of Victoria College assumed:^ a friendly atti-
tude, but at the same time resolved to ask the Methodist
Conference to petition the Legislature to " grant a suflS-
cient and permanent endowment for Victoria College
where it is now located," and asserted the right of the
College to fair representation on the governing bodies of
the Provincial University. The personal reply §of Dr.

♦On the 9th of December, 1843. See above, p. 37.
f See ab«.»ve, i>. 38.

|See Appendix D.D., to the Journals of the Legislative Assembly
for 1846.
§Seei above, pp. 44-46.

}

}■

101

Ryerson to Governor Cathcart's request for the opinion
of the authorities of Victoria College on the amended
charter of King's College was in the main a fuller exposi-
tion of the same general attitude.

As the University Act* of 1849 was similar in scope
and purpose to the Baldwin bill of 1843, no opposition to
its passage was offered by the authorities of Victoria
College, though it cut off all hope of any portion of the
income being diverted to the advantage of the denomina-
tional Universities.*!* By the University Act| of 1853,
provision was made for the devotion of the surplus
revenues from the Provincial University endowment to
the formation of a " fund to be from time to time appro-
priated by Parliament for academical education in Upper
Canada." Victoria College was by this Act affiliated to
the University of Toronto, and Dr. Ryerson was appointed
by the Crown a member of its Senate. Before long the
supporters of the denominational colleges began to peti-
tion the Parliament of Canada for a share of the proceeds
of the University endowment. The most important of
these memorials was one§ prepared by Dr. Ryerson in
1859, adopted by the Methodist Conference of that year,
and submitted on its behalf to Parliament in the session
of 1860. The subsequent action taken by Parliament
and the Governor-in-Council has been sufficiently noticed||
in connection with the University of Toronto.

*12 Vict., cap. 82.
tSee above, p. 59.

|1G Vict , cap. 89.

§For the text of this document see '* Story of My Life," no.
520-523.

||See above, pp. 71-74.

COLLEGE LIBRARY
REGIOPOLIS

102

Changes in the Constitution. — The union of the
Vesleyan Methodists with the New Connexion Metho-
dists made necessary some modifications of the consti-
tution of Victoria College, and these were effected by an
Act* passed by the Ontario Legislature in 1874. This
statute " repealed " absolutely and expressly, not merely
the Acts of 1841 and 1858, but also the royal charter of
1836, and continued the corporate existence of the in-
stitution under the name of " Victoria College at
Cobourg. "-(• It provided that " the various branches oF
science and literature " should be taught on " Christian
principles," but that no religious test or qualification for
admission should be required. The former " Board "
having been abolished by the repeal of the Act under
which it was constituted, a new " Board " was created
with the usual corporate powers, and was clothed with
authority to appoint and remove the President, pro-
fessors, tutors, masters, and all other officials of the Col-
lege ; to make regulations respecting its own meetings ;
to control the " performing of Divine service ; " to pre-
scribe courses of study ; and to fix salaries and otlier
emoluments. It was to be composed of twelve laymen
and twelve clergymen, and to be responsible to the
General Conference of the Methodist Church of Canada,
by which its members were to be appointed quadren-
nially, and to which it was required to report. The
Senate, as before, was to be made up of the members of
the " Board," together with the " President and pro-

*S8 Vict., cap. 79.

tAn Act passed by the Parliament of Canada in 1850 (13 and 14
Vict., cap. 142), had authorized the removai of Victoria College
from Cobourg to Torontp.

: !

103

of the
Metho-
consfci-
hy an
This
merely
rter of
ihe ia-
3ge at
ches of
Lristian
ion for
Board "
under
jreated
d with
it, pro-
le Col-
3tings ;
o pre-
otlier
aymen
o the
anada,
adren-
The
)er«i of
d pro-

; and 14
College

'.!

feasors of the various faculties, " and invested with
authority to confer degrees in Arts, Science, Law-
Divinity, and Medicine.

This constitution was modified in 1879 by an Act* of
the Ontario Legislature, which made provision for the
appointment by the General Conference, on the nomin-
ation of the College Board, of a " Dean of the Faculty
of Theology, " his duties being left to be defined and his
salary to be fixed by the Board. It also enacted that
the membership of the Senate should be increased by
the addition of four representatives elected by the
graduates in Arts, and one elected by the gradu-
ates in the faculties of Law, Medicine, and Theo-
logy, respectively, and to this enlarged body it gave
authority to " determine the courses of study and
qualifications for degrees, the appointment of examiners,
and all matters strictly pertaining to the work of educa-
tion."

In 1883 the constitution was further amended by an
Actf of the Ontario Legislature, which granted repre-
sentation on the Senate to affiliated institutions, and
authorized the graduates of the University to elect six
representatives to the " Board," of which the President
was made a member ex officio. A proviso was added,
that "no member of any faculty of the University
should be eligible for election on the Board " as a repre-
sentative of the graduates.

The Union of the " Methodist Church of Canada "
with the " Methodist Episcopal Church of Canada "

*42 Vict, cap. 89.
• *46 Vict., cap. 67.

104

: ?»

took place in 1883, and in connection with it the
United Church adopted the policy of maintaining only
one University. It was agreed that Albert College,
which had been the Univei*sity of the Episcopal Metho-
dists,* should be deprived of its degree conferring
powers, and should become a college in affiliation with
Victoria. This and the other academic changes caused
by the union of the two denominations were effected by
an Act-f- passed by the Ontario Legislature in the Session
of 1884. The name of the institution was changed from
" Victoria College " to " Victoria University, " and the
provision of the Act:}: of 1874 which repealed the charter
granted in 1836 for the incorporation of the Upper
Canada Academy " was itself repealed, thus reviving the
charter except in so far as its provisions were modified
by subsequent legislation. All the amendments made
by the Acts of 1879 and 1883 were repealed, and the
charges introduced by the Act of 1884 took the form of
amendments of the Act of 1874. The " Board of Re-
gents " took the place of the former " Board," as the
" body corporate " of the University, and its membership
was made to include (a) the General Superintendents of
the Methodist Church of Canada, (b) the Chancellor and
Vice-Chancellor§ of the University, (c) twelve laymen
and twelve clergymen appointed by the General Confer-
ence, and (d) seven representatives elected by the gradu-

*See below p. 106.

t47 Vict., cap. 93.

JSee above, p. 102.

§The President was made ex officio Chancellor, and as such, the
presiding officer of the Senate. The Vice-chancellor was made
elQctiveby the graduates.

106

the
made

ates of the University. The Senate was defined so as
to include in its membership, (a) the members of the
Board of Regents, (b) the professors of the various facul-
ties, (c) representatives of affiliated institutions, and (d)
" eight graduates elected by the graduates " It was in-
vested with authority to grant degrees in the several
faculties to determine the courses of study and qualifi-
cations for degrees, to regulate all matters strictly per-
taining to the work of education, and to "settle (sub-
ject to ratification of the Board of Regents j, the terms
on which chartered colleges and schools may become
affiliated to the University."

Federation with the University of Toronto. — The
changes effected in the Constitution of the Provincial
University by the Act^ of 1887 have been already
sufficiently describedf. In 1890 it was decreed by the
General Conference of the Methodist Church that Vic-
toria University should be federated with the University
of Toronto under the provisions of that statute, and
accordingly the degree-conferring powers of the former
institution were allowed:}: to fall into abeyance ; its
graduates, except those in Divinity, and those who in
Medicine had received their training in affiliated Medical
Schools outside of Ontario, became ipso facto graduates
in the corresponding faculties of the University of Toron-
to ; its students became entitled to free tuition in all the

*50 Vict., cap. 43.

tSee above, pp. 77-82.

JThe official proclamation which gave effect to the resolution of
the General Conference was issued in November, 1890. Victoria
College was removed from^Cobourg to Toronto in 1892,

106

subjects assigned to the University of Toronto as dis-
tinguished from University College ; and it acquired the
right to an inHuential representation* on the University
Senate.

Albert College. — The "Upper Canada Academy" was
established in 1830 as a seminary of the "Methodist Epis-
copal-)- Church of Canada." When the Canadian church
united with the British Methodist Conference in 1833, a
minority of its ministers seceded, and in 1835 organized
a Methodist Episcopal Conference. In course of time
they succeeded in establishing at Belleville a " seminary
designed to teach a system of classical, scientific, and com-
mercial instruction, free from sectarian tenets and
religious tests, while its moral government was based
on Christian principles as revealed in the Holy Scrip-
tures." In order to enable it to accomplish its work
more perfectly an Act:}: of incorporation was in 1857
obtained from the Parliament of Canada, the corporate
name given to it being " The Belleville Seminary." It
was by this statute placed under the control of the
General Conference of the denomination. The latter

^Victoria is represented by (1) the President ex officio^ (2) a re-
presentative of the governing body of the College, (3) a representa-
tive of Albert College, (4) five representatives elected by the
graduates in Arts, (5) two representatives elected by the graduates
in Law voting along with those of the Unive sity of Toronto, and
(6) four representatives elected by the graduates in Medicine
voting in the same way.

tSee above, p. 88.

J20 Vict. cap. 184.

107

as dis-
red the
versity

y" was
3t Epis-
church
1833. a
^anized
of time
rninary
id com-
ts and
I based
' Scrip-
3 work
a 1857
[•porate
• It
of the
latter

2) a re-
resenta-
by the
aduatea
to, and
edicine

was empowered to appoint trustees, and these with cer-
tain other officials, appointed partly by the General
Conference and partly by the Annual Conferences, con-
stifuted the " Board of Management ", whose duty was
to make appointments to the teaching staff, fix salaries,
and devise means for carrying on the work.

By an Act* passed by the Parliament of Canada in
1866 the name of the Seminary was changed to " Albert
College," and it was invested with University powers
" so far as relates to degrees in Arts." The Governor-
General was made Visitor of the institution, and a
" Senate " was created to which was committed " the
management and superintendence over all the affairs and
business of the College not already under the direction
of the Board of Management. The Senate was composed
of the Bishops of the Church, the Principal and pro-
fes.sors, and a variable number of additional members
appointed by the General Conference. It was era-
powered to make regulations respecting examinations,
and to confer the degrees of Bachelor of Arts, and
Master of Arts, but was required to keep up a standard
of qualification not inferior to that adopted in the Uni-
vereity of Toronto.

The Victoria University Actf of 1884, divested Albert
College of its degree-conferring power, but continued it
as an incorporated institution under a " Board " appoint-
ed by the General Conference of the united Methodist
Church.

*29 and 30 Vict., cap. 135.

H7 Vict, cap. 93. See above, pp. 104-106,

CHAPTER V.

QUEEN'S UNIVERSITY.

The Presbyterianisin of Canada was, in its early days,
the direct offspring of the Presbyterianism of Scotland,
which has been, ever since the days of John Knox,
earnest and persistent in promoting both lower and
higher education. The Church of Scotland being an
establishment,* quite as much as the Church of England,
the members of her communion in Upper Canada
resented keenly their virtual exclusion from the man-
agement of the District Grammar Schools which
were established under the Actf of 18G7. The
" Trustees " of these schools were appointed by the
Lieutenant -Governor-in-Council, and in 1830 the Pres-
bytery of Upper Canada, in a memorialf to the Legisla-
tive Assembly, complained of their appointment from
" one Communion alone," and petitioned Parliament to
afford to the petitioners " provision for other schools to
be placed under their superintendence." Pending the
consideration by the Legislature of the allegations and
prayer of this memorial the Presbytery appointed a
committee to report on the feasibility of establishing a

*See the extract from the speech of Chief Justice Robinson,
above, pp. 30-31.

t47 George III., cap. 0.

IfHodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. I., p. 298, and 307-310.

109

" Literary and Theological Seminary," and in the follow-
ing year resolved to apply to Lieutenant-Governor Col-
borne, " requesting him to procure for the United Pres-
bytery of Upper Canada the privilege of choosing a
professor of Divinity in King's College, to sit in the
Council, and in every respect to be on an equal footing
with the other professors in the said College." This two-
fold action was endorsed in 1832 at a meeting of the
" United Synod of Upper Canada." " Pleasant Bay,
Hillier," in Prince Edward Count v was selected as the
location of the proposed ' Seminary," and an unsuccess-
ful attempt was made to procure the necessary financial
..ssistance* from Presbyterians in the United States as
well as in Great Britain.

The University at Kingston. — The passage of the
King's College Act-f* of 1837 gave rise to hopes that were
soon disappointed, for that institution remained about as
completely as before under the control of the Church of
England. Efforts]: were made, under the authority of the
Synod, to secure the disallowance of that statute, but the
Colonial Secretary§ declined to interfere. The represent-
ativesll of the Synod in England strongly urged the
establishment of two theological faculties in King's Col-
lege, one in connection with the Cliurch of England and
the other in connection with the Church of Scotland, " as

* The Synod in 1834 authorized the application of the money that
was collected to the building of a " Church connected with inatruc-
tion for youth."

t7 Willian IV. cap. 16. See above pp. 31-33.

JHodgins' '* Documentary History," Vol. III., pp. 285-288.

§Then Lord Glenelg.

||Rev. Dr. Machar of Kingston, Rev. Dr. Mathieson of Mon-
treal, and Hon. William Morris.

110

ili

recommended* by the Government," but nothing came of
the recommendation. Meanwhile the scarcity of Ministers
to fill vacancies in the pastorate of the Church made it
imperative that the education of young Canadians for the
work should be undertaken, and in 1838 the Synod
appointed a committee to report on the best means of
carrying it on. The following year this committee re-
ported in favor of obtaining an Act of incorporation from
the Legislature of Upper Canada, and a draft bill was
prepared and adopted for submission to that body. Late
in the same year a public meeting in support of the
scheme was held at Kingston, which had been chosen as
the location of the proposed College, and during the
Session of 1839-40 the Synod's bill was passed by the Leg-
islature, incorporating it " by the name and style of the
University at Kingston."

Queen's College. — The Actf of incorporation provided
that the institution should be under the control of the
Presbyterian Church ; that both the lay and the clerical
membersj of the Board of Trustees should subscribe tOi the
Westminster Confession of Faith ; that the first Principal
and the first professor of Theology should be appointed by
a Committee of the General Assembly of the Church of
Scotland ; that the Principal should always be a Presby-

*See above, pp. 21-22, for an extract from the report of a
Committee of the British House of Commons. A similar recom-
mendation was made. by the Special Committee of the Legislative
Council of Upper Canada on the Bill of 1837. (Hodgina' " Docu-
mentary History," Vol. III., p. 69.)

t 3 Vict, cap 35. This is the statute referred to in the Act
passed in 1841, by the first Parliament of Canada, to confer Uni-
versity powers on the Upper Canada Academy. See above, p 96.

^Fifteen of the former, and twelve of the latter.

Ill

terian Minister ; and that all professors should be mem-
bers of the Presbyterian Church. It was provided, how-
ever, that no religious test or qualification " should be
required of any scholar or graduate in any faculty except
that of Divinity. The Board of Trustees was invested,
as a corporation, with full power to control the property
of the institution, to make appointments to the teaching
staff and prescribe the duties of its members, to fix all
salaries, and to regulate all courses of study. A " Senate,'*
composed of the Principal and the professors, was invested
with the right to exercise " academical superintendence
and discipline over the students," and to confer the degrees
of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several Arts and
Faculties." The Legislature added the following interest-
ing enactment*: —

" So soon as the University of King's College, and the College
liCreb;' instituted, shall be in actual operation, it shall and may be
lawful for the Governor, Lieutenant-Governor, or person administer-
ing the government of this Province, to authorize and direct the
payment from the funds of the said University of King's College,
m aid of the funds of the College hereby instituted, of such yeai'ly
sum as to him shall seem just for the purpose of sustaining a
Theological Professorship therein, and in satisfaction of all claim on
the pa t of the Church of Scotland for the institution of a Profes-
sorship in the Uixiversity of King's College, according to the faith
and discipline of the Church of Scotland."

For some reason not now clearly apparent, the sup-
porters of the new University, preferred not to make use
of this statute, which had been passed at their request.
They applied to the Queen for a royal charter of incor-

*Section 16.

112

poration, and after some difficulty* suceeded in obtaining
it. The chief obstacle in the way was the opinion of the
Law Officers of the Crown, who held that the incorpora-
tion or establishment of a " University " was part of the
prerogative of the Crown, that for this reason the Act
incorporating the University at Kingston was objection-
able, but that the Act had become law in virtue of the
Royal assent given to it, and that the only way to meet
the wishes of the applicants was to disallow the Act and
" grant a new charter framed as the original incorpora-
tion and foundation of the institution." The Act was
accordingly disallowed-|- by proclamation, and the royal
charter, creating " Queen's College " at Kingston, " with
the style and privileges of an university, for the education
and instruction of youth and students in Arts ard Facul-
ties," was issuedj in its stead. A comparsion of the two
documents shows that there is no important difference
between them except (1) that the section of the Act
which provided for the endowment of a chair of theology
in Queen's College, out of the funds of King's College, was
omitted from the charter, and (2) that the latter makes
the corporation consist of all the " Ministers " and " Mem-
bers " of the " Presbyterian Church of Canada, in connect-
ion with the Church of ^Scotland," while under the Act,
the Board of Trustees was the corporation.

*For an account of the circumstances connected with the substitu-
tion of the charter for the statute, see Hodgins' "Documentary
History," Vol III., pp. 291-293.

tOn the 10th of February, 1840.

JOn the ICth of October, 1841. For the text of the charter, see
Appendix H.

113

with

The Sectarian Controversy. — In accordance with the
provisions of the charter, the Colonial Committee of the
Church of Scotland appointed as its first Principal the
Rev. Thomas Liddell, and under him the college was
opened in 1842.* In the course of that year the Board
of Trustees, taking occasion from the laying of the corner-
stone of King's College in Toronto, passed a resolution
declaring that they had "no wish to appear to stand in an
attitude of rivalry to that institution," but rather to help
it forward as far as they could, and that they were ready
" to concur in any enactment that would empower them
to limit Queen's College to the department of theological
instruction," and authorize its removal^ to Toronto, pro-
vided the professors of Queen's College w^ere allowed a
fair influence in the administration of King's College.
Early in 1843 the Board appointed a deputation to lay
its views before the King's College Council. These
were embodied in a written statement and placed in the
hands of Dr. Strachan as its President, but he declined to
lay them before the Council. The Board of Queen's College
warmly supported Mr. Draper's University billj of 1845,
and in reply to Lord Cathcart's letter§ in the following
year, it argued earnestly for the passage of some measure
which would create a Provincial non-sectarian Univer-

■* On the 7th of March.

tNo great amount of expense had at that tihie been incurred for
permanent accommodation. In the session of 1840 the Parliament
of Upper Canada had by statute (3 Vict. cap. 36) granted permis-
sion to the authorities of Queen's College to occupy the building of
the Kingston General Hospital, but the contemplated arrangement
was never carried out.

\ See above, p. 38.

§ See Appendix D.D., to the Journals of the Legislative Assembly
of Canada for 1846.

114

lii

sity, with the various theological colleges incorporated as
integral parts of it, each having its own corporate exist-
ence and internal management. In the same communi-
cation the Board pressed its claim for the endowment of
a theological chair, basing it (1) on the report of the
Committee of the British House of Commons in 1828 ; (2)
on the report of the Committee of the Legislative Council
of Upper Canada on the University bill of 1837; (3) on the
instrnction given by Lord Glenelg to Sir Francis Bond
Head in the same year ; (4) on section 15 of the Act* of 1840
establishing the University at Kingston ; (5) on the opinion
of the Law Officers of the Crown on the Queen' : College
charter, to the efiect that the Legislature was free to pass
subsequent enactments respecting the University funds ;
and (6) on promises made by parties representing the
Grovemment of Canada, that Queen's College should ob-
tain from the funds of King's College, the sum of £1,000
per annuuL-f The University bill failed in 1846, as it had
failed in 1845, and by the time when the University Act
of 1849 was passed, the institution had become too deep-
ly rooted at Kingston to be easily transplanted.

The Agitation of 1853-1863. — The representatives of
Queen's University took an active part in the agitation
for a share in the endowment of the Provincial Univer-

♦ See above, p. 111.

fin 1839, the Rev. John McCaul, the Rev. H. J. Graaett, and
Mr. S. B. Harrison, acting under a commission of investigation
iasaed by Sir George Arthur, in a report on the subject of King's
College recommended the establishment of theological seminaries,
'*one for each denomination that might appear to require such an
estaUishment for the education of their clergy." (Hodgins' *Doc-
mnenUiy History," Vol. III., p. 247.)

115

sity, consequent on the pro vision* jn the University Act
of 1853, that the surplus revenues derived from that en-
dowment should go to form a fund which Parliament
might ai)ply to the promotion of higher education. Con-
vinced by the Report-f- of the Commission of 1861, that all
hope of financial advantage from this source was vain, the
authorities of Queen's devoted their energies with a con-
siderable measure of sucess to procuring funds wherewith
to endow their University, and provide it with im-
proved accommodation.

Queen's Golleije Act of 1874- — The early development
of Queen's College was greatly hampered by the separation
which took place in the Presbyterian Church in Canada,
consequent on the Disruption of 1844 in Scotland. The
section which sympathized with the Free Church in the
Mother Country, took for its name " The Presbyterian
Church of Canada ; " the section which sympathized with
the Establishment retained as its title, " The Presbyterian
Church of Canada in connection with the Church of
Scotland." The former found itself under the necessity
of undertaking the training of candidates for the Ministry,
and after this had been done for some time without any
incorporation, an Act| was passed in 1858 creating for this
purpose a corporate body under the name of " Knox Col-
lege," which associated itself closely with the University
of Toronto.§ Under the same auspices, " The Presbyterian

*See above, p. 68.

+See Appendix, E.

X 22 Vict. cap. 69.

§Under the University Federation Act of 1887, Knox College be-
came one of the ** federating Colleges." See above, p. 79. It has
been authorized by the Ontario Legislature to confer degrees in
Divinity ,

116

College ot' Montreal," was incorporated by Act* of Par-
liament in 18G5, and it has always l^>een carried on in
close connection with McGill University. More of a
competitor for the support of that section of the Presby-
terian Church in Canada to whicli Queen's College be-
longed was Morrin College, founded at Quebec in 1861,
and incorporated by Act+ of the Cana ian Parliament for
the purpose of "increasing and rendering more perfect
the means of obtaining for the youth generally, and
especially those who may devote themselves to the
Ministry " of the Presbyterian Church of Canada, in con-
nection with the Church of Scotland, "a liberal and en-
lightened education." Some improvement in the position
of Queen's Uuiversity took place as the result of the re-
union of the Presbyterian bodies in 1874, and of the more
effective organization conferred on it by an Act;): of the
Ontario Legislature passed in that year. This statute
enacts that the royal charter of incorporation shall con-
tinue in force except as " modified or changed " by the
Act itself. It places the University in relations to "The
Presbyterian Church of Canada''^ similar to those which
it formerly held to " The Presbyterian Church of Canada
in connection with the Church of Scotland," and con-
tinues the " Ministers and members " of the Church as
" corporators " of the College. No change is made by
the Act in the composition of the Board of Trustees, but
it is provided that as vacancies occur they shall be filled

* 28 Vict. cap. 23.

t 24 Vict. cap. 100.

X 38 Vict. cap. 76.

§ The name of the united Church.

117

by the remaining members of the Board, by the exerci.se
of co-optation. Tlie trustees are authorized to appoint a
Vice- Principal ; provision is made for the election of a
Chancellor by the alumni ; and the Principal is declared
to be the Vice-Chancellor, cx-officio. The Senate is
authorized to pass by-laws, subject to the approval of the
Board of Trustees, " touching any matter or thing per-
taining to the conditions on which degrees in the several
Arts and Faculties may be conferred." A new body, the
"University Council," is created with certain ad visorj'^
functions ; it is composed of (1) the members of the Board
of Trustees, (2) the members of the Senate, and (3) " as
many graduates or alumni as shall be equal in number
to these aforesaid members taken together," the last nam-
ed being eligible by the registered graduates and alumni
of the College. As under the charter, the Board of
Trustees controls all property and revenues, and makes all
appointments, while the Senate is responsible for the dis-
cipline of the students in attendance.

Dominion Legislation. — In consequence of the decision
of the Imperial Privy Council in a case* growing out of
the union of the Presbyterian churches, a doubt was cast
on the competency of the Ontario Legislature to pass the
Act of 1874, and in the session of 1882 the Dominion
Parliament passed a statute^ re-enacting it in substance
for the purpose of setting the doubt at rest. The same
Parliament, in 1889, passed an ActJ providing for an

*Dobie vs. The Board for the Maiifigement of the Presbyterian
Church of Canada (in connection with the Church of Scotland) ef a'.
See Appeal Cases, Vol. VII. (1881-82).

t45 Vict, cap 123.

J52 Vict. cap. 103.

118

increase in the number of the trustees bv the addition of
five representatives chosen by the University Council,
and express!}' declaring that " it shall not be necessary
that any trustee elected by the Council be a member of
the Presbyterian Church in Canada, or that any trustee
hereafter elected* make or subscribe any religious declara-
tion or formula whatever," before entering on the dis-
charge of his duties as such. It is further provided in
the statute that " all professors, other than those in the
theological faculty, shall subscribe only such formula,
declaratory of their religious belief, as the Board of
Trustees from time to time prescribe." As the graduates
of the University form a majority of the Council, this Act
practically gives them the privilege of electing five trus-
tees, and it also enables them to choose as their represen-
tatives persons belonging to any religious denomination.

♦Either >>y the other trustees or by the Council.

CtlAPTER VI.

TRINITY UNIVERSITY.

The complete secularization of King's College by the
University Act* of 1849, against the earnest protests of
Bishop Strachan, was the signal for renewed effort on his
part to secure for his Church a University, in which
secular learning might be cultivated on a strictly religious
foundation, not merely b}'- candidates for holy orders but
also by all the youth of the Church of England who
were in a position to secure a higher education. With
characteristic energy and indomitable courage, at a time
of life when rest would have been welcome, and after a
struggle so severe and prolonged that few men could
have endured it to the end, he undertook the herculean
task of not merely securing a charter for a University
of the Church of England, but providing it with buildings
and an endowment out of voluntary contributions. There
is a vein of pathos as well as one of acrimony in the
following announcement^* of his intention to visit Eng-
land for this two-fold purpose, and to secure, if possible,
the disallowance of the University Act by the Imperial
Government : —

*12 Vict. , cap. 82. It came into force on the first of January,
1850.

tin a pastoral letter, addressed to " The Clergy and Laity of the
Diocese of Toronto" on the 7th February 1850. The printed
copy from which this extract is taken is in possession of J. G.
Hodgins LL.D.

120

I shall have completed my seventy-second year before I can reach
London, of which more than fifty years have been spent in Upper
Canada ; and one of my chief objects during all that time was to
bring King's College into active operation ; and now, after more
than six years* of increasing prosperity, to see it destroyed by
stolid ignorance and presumption, and the voice of prayer and
praise banished from its walls, is a calamity not easy to bear. I
shall not rest satisfied till I have laboured to the utmost to restore
the College under a holier and more perfect form. The result is
with a higher power, and I may still be doomed to disappointment ;
but it is God's work, and I feel confident that it will be restored,
although I may not be the happy instrument, or live to behold it.
Having done all in my power, I shall accjuiesce submissively to the
result whatever it may be ; and I shall then and not till then, con-
cider my mission in this behalf ended.

Trinity College. — Furnished with numerously signed
petitions, both to Her Majesty-in-Council and to the two
Houses of Parliament, for the disallowance of the Uni-
versity Act, and encouraged by the enthusiastic support
of a very largef portion of the people of his Diocese,
he left Toronto on the 10th of April, 1850, and arrived
in London on the last day of the same month. He
" lost I no time in addressing letters to the Archbishops,
Bishops, clergy, and laity," appealing to them for sym-

*King's College was opened for the reception of students in
1843. See above p. 35, and Appendix C.

•j-The petition to the Queen was signed by W. H. Draper, the
.framer of the King's College Amendment Act of 1837 which partially
secularized that College, and of the University Bills of 1845 and
1846, either of which, if it had become law would have completed
ohe secularization. Robert Baldwin, the author of the bill of 1843
and of the Act of 1849, was also a member of the Church of Eng-
land, but he did not sign the petition.

tFor an account of Dr. Strachan's mission see the inaugural
address delivered by him at the opening of Trinity College, on the
15tJi of January, 1852.

121

pathy and tinancial assistance. He received both. Do-
nations were made both by societies and by individuaLs,
and with these, supplemented by what had been given in
the form of land and money in Canada, it ^.vas deemed
best to begin as soon as possible to erect a college building.*
The order for the preparation of plans was given in Jan-
uary, 1851, and in January, 1852, the College was openedf
for the reception of students of Arts and Divinity. Mean-
while a medical school, which had been organized:|: as an
independent institution, became by a mutually advantge-
ous arrangement, the Medical Faculty of the College, and
was inaugurated as such in November, 1850, immediately
after the Bishop's return from his journey to England.
He was thus able to announce in his inaugural address in
1852, that the}'" were ready to give instruction in five
departments — "Theology, Classical Literature, the Math-
ematical Sciences, the faculty of Law, and the faculty
of Medicine (including Chemistry)."

While Bishop Strachan's mission to England in 1850
was successful, so far as securing funds was concerne 1, it
failed completely as a means of preventing the Univer-
sity Act of 1849, from going into operation. The petition
for disallowance was presented to the Queen, but the

*The site selected was the one on which Trinity College still
stands, at the head of Strachan Avenue, and facing Queen St., To-
ronto. It is described in the Bishop's address as "commanding a view
of the Lake and Harbor," but its outlook lia3 been greatly changed
by the erection of buildings and the construction of railways.

tit is an interesting coincidence that the address given by Bishop
Strachan on this occasion was followed immediately by one from
his former pupil. Chief Justice Robinson, who had spoken imme-
iately after him at the opening of King's College in 1843.

XBy Doctors Hodder, Rowell, Bethune, and others.

122

Colonial Secretary* informed him that with respect to it
he was " unable to advise Her Majesty to issue any com-
mands." The petitions to the two Houses of Parliament
were never presented^ at all. Dr. Strachan found unex-
pected obstacles in his way when he made application
for a royal charter to incorporate the College and confer
on it university powers. He cited as precedents the
charter granted to King's College at his own instance in
1827, the charter granted to Upper Canada Academy in
1836, and the charter granted to Queen's College in 1842,
the first and third of which conferred University powers,
as well as incorporation. The Colonial Secretary how-
ever, in view of the fact that the application for the
Trinity charter had not been fowarded through the office
of the Governor-General, informed the Bishop that he
would feel it his duty to " communicate with the Pro-
vincial Government on a matter of such importance before
committing Her Majesty's Government to any settled
course of action." This reference of the matter to the
Canadian Government led to a protracted correspon-
dence and a considerable delav. Lord Elgin was then
Governor-General, and his chief adviser was Mr. Baldwin.
Acting doubtless on Ministerial advice the Governor in-
formed Lord Grey tliat negotiations were in progress
with a view to indaco the authorities of Queen's and

*Then Lord Grey.

fSir Robert Peel, in an interview with Bishop Strachan, re-
marked on this part of the question ; " I think you have exercised
a wise discretion in not presenting your petitions to the two Houses
of Parliament ; and it no doubt will be duly appreciated at the
Colonial Office — for acts of forbearance are seldom lost. And in-
deed I do not well see what Parliament could have done in the
matter."

123

Victoria, Colleges to surrender their University powers
and affiliate those institutions to the Provincial Univer-
sity as theological colleges, and urged that it would be
" premature " to issue a general University charter to
another college before it could be shown that all hope
of securing this consolidation " must be abandoned."
The Colonial Secretary acted on this representation, and
as the result of further correspondence carried on in
Canada between the Governor and the Bishop the former
made an offer of such aid as was in his power to bestow in
procuring from Parliament a " charter of incorporation,"
and this offer was not declined.

During the session of the Canadian Parliament for 1851
an Act* was passed incorporating Trinity College, with
the usual powers of bodies " corporate and politic," and
with the right to hold property, and to adopt any proced-
ure necessary to the efficient performance of its academic
work. Under this Act the "Corporation" of Trinity consists
(1) of the Bishop-|* of Toronto, (2) the trustees of Trinity
College, and (3) the Members of the College Council. The
Trustees and Members of Council were to be named at
first by the Bishop, but as vacancies occurred they were
to be filled " by other persons to be named in like man-
ner, or in such other manner as may from time to time
be directed by any statute of the College to be passed
for that purpose." The " Corporation " is empowered
to make regulations " concerning the system ot Education
in, and for tlie conduct and government of the College

*14and 15 Vict., cap. 32.

tOr the *' Bishops of any dioceses into which the Diocese of To-
ronto may be mvided."

124

iii<

ill

and of a preparatory School* connected with or depend-
ent on it, and also for the manai^ement of its property ; but
all such regulations are subject to the approval of the
Bishop or Bishops of the Church of England in Upper
C iiada. Under the Statutes of Trinity, since enacted,
the right toappoint and remove the ''Provost and pro
fessors " of the Colleges is vested in the Corporation.

Trinity University. — The purpose of the University
Act of 18-10, to secure the abandonment by Queen's and
Victoria Universities of their degree-conferring powers,
with a view to their consolidation with the University
of Toronto as theological colleges, having been f rustrate<l
by the refusal of the authorities of these institutions to
avail themselves of the provisions of that statute, there
was no longer any good reason for withholding Univer-
sity powers from Trinity College, and accordingly, a
royal charter was issued-f* to it in 1853. In it the cor-
porate ])owers granted to the College by the Act of 1851
are recognized and continued unchanged; the work already
done in the way of creating an organization, erecting a
building, appointing a teaching staff, admitting students,
and providing funds is described ; and it is decreed that
" the said College shall be deemed and taken to be a Uni-
versity, and shall have and enjoy all such and the like
y^rivileges " as are enjoyed b}' the Universities of Great
Britain and Ireland. The right to confer on students the
deijrees of " FJachelor, Master, an<l Doctor in the several

*Sucli a i)rep;ir{i,tory School under Trinity CoUej^e auspices has been
carried on for several years in Pert Hope, Ontario.

fFor the text of this instrument see Appendix I. Lord Elgin
cordially concurred in securing it. See Appendix U. to the
Journal of the Legislative Assembly for the session of 1852-53.

125

depend-
'ty ; but
i of the
a Upper
enacted,
,nd pro
ion.

liversity

in's and

powers,

liversity

Qstrated

tions to

,e, there

Uiiiver-

ngly, a

the eor-

of 1851

already

ectincr a

indents,

ed that

e a Uni-

he like

t' Great

ents the

several

i has been

rcl Elgin
to the
52-53.

arts and faculties " is expressly conferred on the College.
The office of " Chancellor " is created, and is left to be tilled
as the College Council, subject to Episcopal approval,
may determine. The Chancellor, Provost,* professors,
and such graduates as qualify for that purpose are made
membcs of" Convocation," and this body is clothed with
the usual powers in relation to aca'lemic functions.

Trinity University, as such, was affiliated to the Uni-
versity of Toronto by the Act-f* of 1838, and it became
entitled to any financial advantage which might accrue
to it under the operation of the clause of that Act which
<levotes the annual surpluses of University College
revenues to the promotion of higher etlucation in general.
No such advantage ever resulted, however, and the
affiliation of 1853 was cancelled by the University Act
of 1873. The Medical Faculty of Trinity University,
which fell into abeyance in a few years after its estab-
lishment in 1850, was revived in 1871, and in 1877 it
was created^ an independent corporation. In the same
year it became affiliated to both Trinity University and
the University of Toronto, and it still maintains this dual
academical relatiou'^hip. There is no teaching faculty of
law in Trinity Co-.c-j^o, the functions of which are limit-
ed to giving 51? (bruction in arts and theolcgy.

♦This is the ofccial title of the head of Triaitj Cullui^e under the
regulations adoi)l3d by the Council. The arst Provust was the
Uev. George VViii\aker.

tlG Viot., cai.. 89.

JBy Act of the Ontario Legislature (40 Vict., Cap. O'j).

126

Early in the history of Trinity College a dispute arose
between the Bishop of Toronto and the Bishop ot" Huron*
about the character of the theoloo^ical doctrine ta lorht in
the institution. The controversies on thiv subject aLd sub-
sequent discussions in the Synods of the two Dioceses re-
sulted in such a cleavage in the Anglican coramuiiion c. the
Province of Ontario, that eventually those who felt inclined
to dissent from the teachings of Trinity College ti>tablished,
first, Huron College in London, and afterward.; WyclifFe
College in Toronto, as theological seminaries. Th? forTOe^.-
has since become mergedi* in the Western University r r. J
the latter has been affiliated to the University of TM^nt;*
with power to confer degrees in Divinity. By the Univer-
sity Act I of 1887 it was created a " federating College "
in the Provincial University system, w^ith increased repre-
sentation on the Senate of that institution, and a right
to recognition for certain arts work done incidentally by
its teaching faculty of theology.

*Thi8 Diocese was creited in 1857 out of the western part of the
Diocese of Toronto, with its heachinarters at l>»ndon, and the Rev.
Benjamin Croiiyn was elected first Bishop.

+ See Chapter VIII.

3:50 Vict., cap. 43.

CHAPTER VII.

McMASTER UNIVERSITY.

From an early period in the history of Canada tlie
Baptists have been noted for two peculiarities — a strong
desire for an educated Ministry, and a deep aversion to
state aid in clerical education. Unwilling to accept help
for themselves in providing a theological training for
their preachers, they were naturally opposed to giving it
to other denominations. As they have never been very
numerous in comparison with some of the other Protes-
tant bodies, this attitude of voluntary independence has
entailed sacrifices and tost efforts that would form an in-
teresting and instructive chapter in any complete history
of higher education in Canada. As early as 1836 a Bap-
tist College was established at Montreal, under the
Principalship of the Rev. Dr. Davis, fie had been select-
\id for the position by the English Baptists, who paid his
salary, but the difficulties in the way of success were
very great, and he seems to have been ill-adapted to over-
p<,'me them. One of the most formidable was the doc-
trinal cleavage between the Baptists of Eastern Canada,
who generally sympathized with the " open communion "
views of their English brethren, and the Baptists of
Western Canada, who were quite as strongly in sympathy
with the " close communion " theory and practice of their
brethren in the United States. After a precarious
existence of fourteen years the Montreal College came

128

to an end in 1850, its building and other property having
been sacrificed to pay the debts which had accumulated
against the institution,

Rei: Dr. Fyfe. — No sketch of what has been accom-
plished by the Canadian Baptists in the way of higher
education would be at all complete without some account
of the personality of the Rev. Robert Alexander Fyfe.
He was born a few miles from Montreal on the 20th of
October, 1816. His parentage was Scottish, his father
and moth h^^ving emigrated to Canada in 1809. After
receiving ,-.. v an early training as his native place
afforded, he cook up mercantile life at Laprairie, where
in 1835 he joined the Baptist Church, and formed the
resolution to enter the Baptist Ministry. There was at
that time no Baptist College in British America,
and his e3'es were therefore naturally turned to the
United States. After a year's attendance at Mad-
ison College in Hamilton, New York, he spent some time
at the then newly established seminary in Montreal.
The years 1837-42 were divided between missionary
work in Canada and attendance at Baptist Colleges
in the United States. He was ordained at Brookline,
Massachusetts, but the intense. love for his native country,
which was characteristic of him through life, brought
him back to Canada. His first pastorate was in Perth,
Ontario, where he began to take an active part in the
controversies wiiich were then raging over the proposed
secularization of King's College and the clergy reserves,
and in which he afterwards became prominent. For one
session, in 1844, he took temporary charge of the Mon-
real Coliej^e on the retirement of Dr. Davis to England

129

and pending the arrival of the Kev. Dr. Cramp*, who
was designated his successor. A missionary tour through
Western Canada immediately after his release from acade-
mic duties was the occasion of his settlement in Toron-
to as pastor of the Baptist Church on Marchf St., where
he remained till 1848. The next seven years were
divided between his old Perth congregation and pastoral
charges at Warren in Khode Island and Milwaukee in
Wisconsin. The latter he resigned in 1855 to resume the
pastorate of his former Toronto Church, but he had been
there only two years when the course of events constrain-
ed him to give himself up entirely to educational work.
Meanwhile he had thrown himself into the University
controversy:]:, making free use, as a vehicle for his argu-
ments and appeals, of the Brantford Christian Messenger,
which in 1859 he purchased and transferred to Toronto
under the name of the Canadian Baptist.^

Woodstock College. — From 1857 till his sad and too
early death in 1878 the biography of Dr. Fyfe, is largely
the history of the educational iastitution which was due
mainly to his initiation, and was sustained chiefly by his
indomitable energy, exceptional aptitude, and unflagging
zeal. So far back as 1849 some leading Baptists of
Western Ontario, prompted partly by their want of

^Afterward President of Acadia College. See Chapter XII.

fAfterward Stanley, and more recently Lombard. At Mr. Fyfe's
instance, while he was its pastor, the congregation removed to Bund
St., and many years afterward it built the present Jarvis St. Church.

JThe clergy reserve question had been settled in 1854. Tlie then
controversy on the Provincial University was about a division of its
endowment, which he strenuously opposed.

SThis journal is still edited by Mr. J. E. Wells M.A., a former
colleague of Dr. Fyfe's in the Baptist College at Woodstock.
I

m
1*^

'.; '■

!:'.

130

doctrinal sympathy* with their Eastern brethren, and
partly by the provisions of the Universitj'^ Actf of that
year, had projected a theological seminary which was
intended to be located in Toronto and to be affiliated with
the Provincial nUiversity. The scheme never took prac-
tical shape, but it may have had some influence as a pre-
lude to a similar onej that came much nearer to realization
in 1852. Dr. Fyfe was absent from Canada while these
two projects were under consideration, but after his re-
turn he commenced an agitation for the establishment of
a denominational college of a quite different sort. At
that time many of the secondary- schools of Upper Canada
were h. aii inefficient state, and Dr. Fyfe's suggestion
was that a good residential seminary should be
established for the secular education of young people of
both sexes, a theological department being added for the
special training of candidates for the Ministry. The pro-
posal took with the denomination. Funds were freely sub-
scribed. Among competing places^ Woodstock offered
the most liberal encouragement, and at a meeting there
of the subscribers, on the 18th of March 1857, an organiza-
tion was effected which was in the course of the same
year created a corporation by Actjlof the Canadian Parlia-
ment. The first Trustees, fourteen in number, were

■*See above, p. 126.

tl2 Vict., cap. 82.

JKnown as the " Maclay College," from the name of itschief pro-
moter who wa3 to have been also its Principal.

§Brantford and Fonthill were the most persisteat rivals.

II 20 Vict., cap. 217. This was amended in 18C4 by another Act
of the same Parliament (27 ami 28 Vict., cap. 143), and in 1877 by
an Act of the Ontario Legislature (40 Vict. , cap. 63), but only in
unimportant details.

■

131

1, and
: that
h was
I with

prac-
a pre-
zation
! these
lis re-
lent of
i. At
Canada
yestion
lid be
ople of
for the
le pro-

y sub-
otfered
there

aniza-

same

arlia-

were

hief pro-

ther Act
1877 by
b only in

named in the Act, and statutory provision was made for
the election of their successors by subscribers to the
funds of the College, the corporate name of which was
" The Canadian Literary Institute." Dr Fyfe became its
first Principal, and for eight years he was the sole teacher
of theology. The struggle for existence was severe and
protracted, but the institution has survived it, and it still
continues to do useful work as a residential Academy.*
In 1875 it became actively connectedf with the University
of Toronto, with the privilege of having ity candidates
examined where they had been taught. Its namo was
changed^ in 1883 to '• Woodstock College," but it was
expressely provided that this should not indicate or
imply any change of corporation.

Toronto Baptist College. — In 1881 an Act§ was passed
by the Ontario Legislature, incorporating the " Toronto
Baptist College, " for which a foundation was provided
by the liberality of the Hon. William McMaster. He had
been for many years a generous contributor to the funds
of Woodstock. College, and by his aid it was found prac-
ticable to organize a strong Theological Faculty. The
Act of incorporation named the first trustees, and
invested them and their successors with the right
to " appoint, dismiss, or remove " members of the
Board, and to " appoint new trustees from time
to time" in accordance with by-laws enacted by

*0n the establishment cf " Moultou College " in Toronto in 1888,
the admission of women to Woodstock College /as dis.continued.
See Ontario Statute, 60 Vict., cap. 114.

fThis affiliation was ditjcontinued n.ftcr the establishment of Mc-
Master University.

JBy Act of the Ontario Legislature (46 Vict. , cap. 69. )

§44 Vic. cap. 87.

132

the Board for that purpose. The trustees were further
invested with " full and exclusive power and au-
thority as to the appointment and dismissal of all pro-
fessors, tutors, and teachers, and all officers and servants
of the said College, and for and in respect of every matter
and thing connected with the control, maintenance, and
regulation." The College was by the same statute em-
powered to confer the degrees of " Bachelor of Divinity "
and " Doctor of Divinity." It was by a statute of the
Senate of the University of Toronto affiliated to that
institution in 1885. In the same j'ear the organization of
the College was modified by an Act* of theOntario Legisla-
ture, which created a '' College Senate " composed of re-
presentatives of (1) the Board of Trustees, (2) the Faculty
of the College, (3) the Faculty of Acadia College, (4) the
Faculty of Woodstock-f- College, (5) the Alumni of the
Toronto Baptist College, and (6) each of the four Bap-
tist Conventions of Canada. The Senate was granted by
the statute a concurrent power in the appointment and dis-
missal of members of the teaching staff of ihe College, and
was invested with the "control and management of the sys-
tem and course of education " pursued in it, and of the
examinations conducted in connection therewith.

McMaster University. — The further donation by Mr.
Mc Master of an endowment, deemed by the promoters of
Baptist higher education sufficient to warrant the con-
solidation of the above two institutions into one Univer-
sity, was the occasion of an application to the Ontario

*48 Vict., cap. 96.

fThe teaching of Theologj- was discontinued at Woodst^pck
immediately on the establishment of the Toronto Baptist College,
and it was disc<:>ntinued at Acadia College soon afterwards.

133

Parliament for the necessary legislation. This was grant-
ed in 1887 by an Act* which created a new corporation,
and conferred on it the right to grant degrees, not merely
in theology, but in the " several arts, sciences, and facul-
ties." This statute had the effect of abolishing the
separate corporations of " Woodstock College " and " To-
ronto Baptist College," and of vesting in the new corpor-
ation of " McMaster University " all the " real and per-
sonal property, rights, franchises, and privileges " which
bad belonged to them. The University was placed under
the " management and administration of a Board of
Governors," the members of which, to the number of six-
teen-f- were to be chosen by the Baptist Conventions ot*
Ontario and Quebec.^ The Governors were given " full
power and authority to fix the number, residence, duties,
salary, provision, and emolument of the Chancellor,
Principal, professors, tutors," and all other officers of the
University, including any *' preparatory or academical
department ;§ to remove any of the above named officers
at their discretion ; and to appoint any of them on the
recommendation of the Senate. To the latter body was
entrusted the " control of the system and course of edu-
cation pursued in the University, and of all matters per-
taining to the management and discipline thereof, and of
the examination of all departments thereof; also the
right to confer degrees, and to determine the courses of

•50 Vici,., cap. 96.

tExclusive of the Chancellor, who 13 a member ex officio, and also
the presiding officer.

tSee Ontario Statute, 62 Vict., cap. 91, sec. 2.

§There are two of these — Woodstoqk College and Moulton College.

134

study and qualifications for them, subject to the proviso
that the standard for the matriculations and sub-
sequent examinations should be as " thorough and
comprehensive" as that maintained by the Univer-
sity of Toronto in the same departments of study.
The Senate was authorized to make recommen lations
from time to time for the appointment of tho Chancellor
and of the members of the teaching stiff, and the Gover-
nors were forbidden to make such appointments except
on such recommendations. The conditions on which
teaching institutions, other than theological colleges,
might afliliate with the University, subject to the ap-
proval of the Lieutenant-Governor in Council, were left
to be prescribed by the Senate. The composition of the
Senate, as defined by the Act of incorporation, was
changed by an Act* passed in 1893. For ordinary aca-
demical purposes it is now made up of (1) the members
of the Board of Governors, (2) six representatives of the
University Faculty to be elected by the Faculty an-
nually, (3) five representatives elected by the graduates
in theology, (4) five representatives elected by the gradu-
ates in Arts, (5) two representatives elected by the teach-
ers of Woodstock College, and (6) two representatives
elected by the teachers of Moulton College ; when the
Senate is dealing with the theological course, its member-
ship is quoad hoc increased by the addition of (I) eight
representatives elected by the Baptist Convention of the
Maritime Provinces, (2) the President and two professors
of Acadia University, and (3) two representatives elected
by the Baptist Convention of Manitoba and the North-

•06 Vict., cap. 114.

135

west Territories. As to denominational character, while
McMaster University is declared to be "a Christian
school of learning," and the study of the Bible or Sacred
Scriptures" is prescribed by the Act as "part of the
course of study," it is also provided that every member
of both the Senate and the Board of Governors must be
" a member in good standing of some regular Baptist
Church in Canada." Each member of the teaching
Faculty of theology is required to be of the Baptist
communion, bat of other teachers it is required only that
they shall be members in good standing of " an Evangeli-
cal Christian Church/' while it is provided that "no
compulsory religious qualification, or examination of a
denominational character, shall be required from, or im-
posed upon any student whatever, other than in the
faculty of theology."

CHAPTER VIII.

THE WESTERN UNlVERSiiT.

For reasons on which it is unnecessary to dwell, the
establishment of Trinity College did not completely satisfy
the views of the Anglican Church in all parts of Upper
Canada. In 1857, the western portion of the Province
was erected into the diocese of Huron, with its head-
quarters in London and the Rev. Dr. Cronyn as its first
Bishop. The progress of settlement in the northern part
of his district was then very rapid, and he found it diflS-
cult to receive an adequate supply of clergy. The remedy
that suggested itself was the establishment of an i 'de-
pendent theological college, and Bishop Cronyn v
cherished the project of founding and endowing one.

Huron College — In the interest of the scheme a visit
to England was made in 1861 by the Rev. Dr. Hellmuth,
then Archdeacon * of the Diocese, and his mission was so
successful that steps were soon taken to provide a build-
ing, and begin the work of teaching. The latter was
greatly facilitated by a donation f of £500 sterling for
the endowment of the chair of Divinity, and by several
Dther contributions of less value. In J 863 Huron Col-
lege was incorporated by Act| of Canadian Parliament.
Bishop Cronyn was the principal petitioner, and the cor-

•He afterward succdeded Dr. Cronyn as Bishop.
tFrom the Rev. Alfred Peach, M.A., incumbent of Downend,
near Bristol. This donation in still known as '* The Peach Fund."

J26 Vict., cap. 31.

137

poration was made up of himself and the members of tho
College Council, whom he was authorized in the first in-
stance to appoint. Vacancies, as they occur in the Coun-
cil, are filled up by the practice of co-optation. Arch-
deacon Hellmuth was the first Principal, and the first
session was held in 1864.

The Hellmuth Colleges. — In 1865, by an Act* of the
Canadian Parliament, a second educational institution
was incorporated in the same city, and to some extent
under the same auspices, by the name of " The London
Collegiate Institute." The chief promoter and sole pro-
prietor was Archdeacon Hellmuth, but he had associated
with him, among others, the present Bishop Sweatman of
the Diocese of Toronto, and Mr. Adam Crooks, after-
ward Minister of Education ibr the Province of Ontario.
The " Institute " was intended to be a residential school
for the education of boys In 1868, by an Actf of the
Ontario Legislature, its name was changed to " Hellmuth
College," and the corporation was turned into a joint
stock company. In the following year a similar College
for young ladies was established by Dr. Hellmuth,
equipped with the college building proper, a chapel,
and grounds containing forty acres of land.

The Western University. The educational work done
in these institutions eventually led to an application to the
Ontario Legislature for permission to establish " a college
with university powers in connection with the Church
of England," and this was granted by an Actf passed

*28 Vict. , cap. 96.
t31 Vict., cap. 68.
{41 Vict., cap. 70,

'■I'-

": i

138

in the se.s.sl>)n of 1878. Tho corporate name .selected for
the institution was " Tlie Western University of London,
Ontario," and tlie corporation was declared to consist of
(1) a number of specitied persons, (2) tliose who mif^ht be
afterward appointe<l Clianccdlor or members of Senate,
and (3) all future graduates of the University. The
chief governino- bouy was to be a " Senate," composed of
the Bishop, the Principal of Huron College, the persons
named specifically as members of the corporation or their
successors, and the ten senior graduates. The Senate was
invested with the " management of and superintendence
over the affairs concerns, and property of the university,"
and with authority to make regulations respecting the
"number and appointment of professors and lecturers in
the different faculties or departments of learning,"and also
the examifiMtions for degrees and standing. It was pro-
vided, however, that no religious tests should be imposed
on any students except those in divinity, and that the
standard of (|ualification in secular learning should be as
high as that maintained in the University of Toronto.
Permission was given by the statute for the affiliation of
Huron College to the University as ils faculty of divinity,
and for the acquisition by the University of the "control
and management of Hellmuth College." In 1882 the
original statute of incorporation was amended by an Act*
of the Ontario Legislature, which made the management
of the University more distinctively Anglican by requiring
that every member of the Senate should l)e a member of
the Church of England. It also changed the name to
" The Western University and College of London, On-

♦46 Vict., cap. 89.

139

tario," and enacted that " its teaching functions in the
faculty of arts, or in science, or literature shall be exer-
cised by such College as distinct from the University, but
subject to the by-laws and regulations of the Senate of
the Universitv." Under this constitution work has been
carried on for some time in the Ai'ts Department, bat no
full course has yet been taken by studimts. In 1882
there was established a Medical Department which has
enjoyed a continuous existence till the present time.

In 1892 an Act* was passed by the Ontario Legislature
modifying the constitution of the University in various
ways, but leaving it to be determined by the Senate
whether these changes should be adopted. As that body
has not so far resolved to give them effect the Act has
not yet come into operation. Should it do ho hereafter
the name of the institution will be changed to " 'I'he
Western University and London Universit}^ College " ;
the corporation will consist ot the " Chancellor, the Vice-
Chancellor, the Professors, the Members of the Senate,
and the Graduates " ; and the Senate will be composed
of (I) the Chancellor, (2) the Vice-Chancellor, (8) the
Principals of all affiliated Colleges, (4) the Principal of
the London Collegiate Institute.f (5) the persons named
in the original Act or thair successors, (0) the Mayor of
London, and (7) ten graduates elected by the graduates.

*55 Vict., cap. 107.

fNot the original of HoUiuuth C()llo:,'e, but the public secondary
school maintained by the city of London under the Uigh School
Act of the Province.

CHAPTER IX.

ROMAN CATHOLIC UNIVERSITIES C-F ONTARIO.

The Roman Catholic Church in Upper C ada was
from an early period earnest and persistent .n promot-
ing higher education, and this duty it still discharges
with undiminished energy and a fair degi-ee of siTcces-?.
Its efforts in this connection are mainly identified
with the organization and work of three in.stitutions —
Regiopolis College at Kingston, Ottawa College at Ottawa,
and St Michael's College at Toronto. The first of these
discontinued its academic work a quarter of a century
ago, but the others are still actively performing the func-
tions for the discharge of which they were called into
existence.

Bishop MacdoneV. — The name of the Honorable and
Right Reverend Alexander Macdonell, first Roman Catho-
lic Bishop of Upper Canada, is so inseparably connected
with the early educational work of the Church, that a
brief account of his career is indispensable to a clear
understanding of her aims and undertakings. He was
born on the 17th of July, 17G2, at Glen Urquhart on the
shore of Loch Ness, Scotland. He was educated for the
Chur h, partly in Paris, partly at Valladolid, and at the
latter place was ordained a priest in 1787. The time
was one of great distress in the Highlands of Scotland,
pwiug to the number of small farmers dispossessed of

141

their holdings through the general consolidation of farms,
and Mr. Macdonell obtained leave from the British
Government to organize volunteers from among them
into a regiment known as the " Glengarry Fencibles."
Of this regiment he was appointed chaplain, and with it
he served in Ireland during the rebellion of 1798. It
was disbanded after the Peace of Amiens in 1802, and
Mr. Macdonell was able to secure for each officer or
soldier whom he could induce to settle in Upper Canada
a grant of 200 acres of land. The locality selected for
the settlement was the present County of Glengarry,
where there were already a number of United Empire
Loyalists of Highland extraction. Taking up his abode
with them as a missionary, he made his headquarters at
St. Raphael's, and when Canada was threatened with in-
vasion in 1811 he organized a Canadian Glengarry
regiment which he accompanied as chaplain during the
war of ] 81 2-15. For his patriotic services he received from
the British Government a pension, which was bestowed for
life and was increased from time to time till it finally
reached five hundred pounds sterling per annum, at which
amount it was continued to his successors in the See of
Kingston. In 1819 he was created" Bishop of Rhoe.'iina,''
and Administrator of Upper Canada as Vicar-General of
the Bishop of Quebec, to whose diocese this extensive
territory belonged. In 1826 Upper Canada was cutoff
from Quebec and made a separate diocese, and he was
appointed its first bishop with the title* of Bishop of
" Regiopolis or Kingston." He died in 1840 at Dumfries

*Tho title of Bishop is t^iken from hid "See," or seat of ecclesi-
astical government.

142

in Scotland, whither he had gone on a visit during a
trip to Great Britain, undertaken to promote emigration.

xrom the Higlilands to Canada.

THE UNIVERSITY OF REGIOPOLIS.

Bishop Macdoneir.s first academic institution was
carried on for a time at St. Haphael's, but when
his ecclesiastical headquarters was transferred to
to Kingston he transferred thither his educational work
also. He gave a sufficient amount of land for a site for
the. proposed College, and in the session of 1837 the
Parliament of Upper Canada passed an Act* incorporat-
ing a Board of Trustees under the name of " The College
of Rtr^opolis," and empowering it to hold real property
•* in trust for the erection, use, and supjxjrt of a Roman
Catholic Seminary." Of this Board the Bishop of Kings-
ton was made an ex officio member. The other trustees-f*
designated by the statute were the Rev, Angus Mac-
donell. Bishop Gaulin, the Rev. John Cullen of Ottawa,
the Hon, John Ehnsley of Toronto, and Walter Mc-
Canil^e of Kingston, provision being made for the tilling
up of vacancies by co-optation. The Board was empower-
e«l to make such regulations as might be necessary not
merely for " the due management of the land," but also
for the ad Jiinistration of the " Roman Catholic Seminary
to be erected thereon." In the session of 18^.5 the Parlia-
ment of Canada passed an Act;!; to enable the heirs of

•7 William IV., cap. 50.

+The first named waa the Bishop's nephew, who afterwards be-
came the he'id of Re^iopoiis College. See above p. 46.

;d VicL. cap 7y.

ift^aL^^

143

Bishop Macdonell to convey to the College of Rej^iopolis
an additional portion of the real property devised by
him to them, and to enable the college to hold other lands
than those conveyed to it under his will or belonging to
his estate. Regiopolis College, like Victoria College and
Queen's College, found it difficult to carry on educational
work with a slender revenue, and repeated applicitions
were made to Parliament for assistance. Petitions were
sent in durincr the sessions of 184)3-50, and in 184G,inan-
swer to Lord Cathcart's letter* asking for an opinion
respecting King's College, Vic ir-General Macdonell sug-
gested that the Jesuit's estates in Lower Canada might be
utilized as a source of relief.

The Parliament of Canada, in the session of 1866,
at the request of the college authorities, passed an Actf
conferring university powers on Regiopolis and
making some other chanjjes in its constitution.
The corporation under that statute, consists of the
Roman Catholic Bishop of Kingston, the Principal and
professors of the College of Regiopolis, and the trustees,
and is entitled " The University of Regiopolis." The
powers of the Senate,:): as to conducting examinations
and conterring degrees, are very similar to those of the
University of Toronto under the Act of 1853, and the
standard prescribed is that which obtains in the LTuiver-
sity of London, England. Under this constitution the
University carried on its work till the withdrawal of its
annual grant by the Ontario Legislature in 1869, after
which it succumbed to its tinaneial difficulties.

*See above, p. 46.
+29 and 30 Vict., cap 133.

iCumposed of the Bishop, the Principal, the professors, and the
trustees.

tmggi^^m

144

OTTAWA UNIVERSITY.

This institution has enjoyed a corporate existence since
1849, in which year an Act* was passed by the Parlia-
ment of Canada creating the Roman Catholic Bishop and
Cur6 of Bytown,i" the Superior, the Director, and the
professors of Philosophy and Belles Lettres, a corporation
under the name of " The College of Bytown," with power
to hold real property and to enact such regulations for its
adminstration and for the management of the Collea:e as
might be " deemed useful or necessary for the interests "
of the institution. The property and functions of the
unincorporated seminary already in existence under the
same name were vested in the new corporation,
which was required to report to Parliament annually the
state of its finances, the character of its equipment, and
the number of students in attendance. The change of
the name of the city in which it is located from " By-
town " to " Ottawa " necessitated a like change in the
title of the institution, and this was effected by an Act I
passed by the Parliament of Canada in 1861. The same
Act, while it expressly provides that the corporation of
" The College of Ottawa " is not a new one, but a con-
tinuation of the one already in existence, declares that the
Bishop and Cur^ of Bytown shall no longer be members
of it, and that its composition shall remain otherwise un-
changed.

107.

n2Vict., cap.

tNow Ottaw.i.

X2i Vict., cap. 108.

145

•4

■

In 1806 University powers were granted by statute*
to the College, the examining and degree-conferring
powers being vested in a "Senate" composed of
the President and Bursar of the College, the Pre-
fect of Studies, afid the Professors of Divinity,
Philosophy, Rhetoric, and Belles-Lettres, with the Roman
Catiiolic Bishop of Ottawa ex officio. The Act provides
that the standard of attainments shall approximate as
closely as practicable to that of the University of Lon-
don, and that the Senate shall, with this proviso, have
authority to confer, " after proper examination," the
degrees of Bachelor and Master of Arts, Bachelor and
Doctor of Laws, and Bachelor of Medicine. A public
character is imparted to the institution by the fact that
the Governor of the Province is created the " Visitor " of
the LTniversity, and that the Senate is required to report
to him on its " general state, progress, and prospect.
The constitution of the University was modified
in certain respects by two statutes^ passed by
the Ontario Legislature in 1885 and in 1891, respectively.
Their joint effect is (I) to enlarge the membership of the
Senate by the addition of certain professors in the College ;
(2) to increase the number of different degrees which the
Senate may grant after examination ; (S) to confer on the
Senate the right to grant ad eundeni degrees ; (4) to in-
vest the Senate with authority to affiliate to the Univer-
sity, under certain limitations, other teaching institutions
with a view to the admission of their studetits to exam-

*29 and 30 Vict., cap. 135.

+48 Vict , cap. 9J, and 54 Vict., cap 105,

> :

146

inations for degrrees, standing, or scholarships ; and (5) to
substitute the Lieutenant-Governor of Ontario for the
Governor of Canada as the Visitor of the College.

ST. MICHAELS COLLEGE.

In 1852 the religious order of St. Basil, in France,
established an educational institution under this name
in Toronto. As the attendance of students increased
additional accommodation was from time to time pro-
vided, and the course of study was extended so as
to include work of a University character in Phil-
osophy and History. In 1881 St. Michael's was aflBli-
ated to the University of Toronto by statute of the
University Senate. Under a special arrangement the
subjects of Philosophy and History may be tak'^'n in the
College, instead of the University, through the whole
uadergiaduate coui-se. When the University Act* of
1887 was passed, St Michael's was accorded the status
of a " federating College," with increased representation
on the University Senate, and certain privileges in the
way of special options for such of its students as may
choose to avail themselves of them.

*50 Vict., cap. 43,

CHAPTER X.

PROTESTANT UNIVERSITIES OF QUEBEC.

•I

I I

The Parliament of Lower Canada passed an Act* in
in 1801, " tor the establishment of free schools and the
advancement of learning." This statute created the
machinery for the administration of a system of public
schools, but did not provide for their support, the
King having announced his intention to make a suitable
appropriation of lands for that purpose. " Foundations
of a more enlarged and comprehensive nature," were
contemplated, as well as " schools for the instruction of
children in the first rudiments of useful learninir." Each
school, when established, was to be put in charge of a
corporation by the name of the "Royal Institution for
the Advancement of Learning," the members of which
were to be appointed by the Governor f of the Province.
In order to secure the advantage of the Royal appropria-
tion the inhabitants of each local district were required
to erect a school building at their own cost, the amount
being collected by a public assessment.

McGILL UNIVERSITY.

Hon. James McGill, of Montreal, died in 1813, leaving

*41 George III., chap. 17. See " Revised Acts and Ordinances
of Lower Canada " (1777-1841), pp. 516-5?1.

t The appointment of teachers and the fixing of their salaries
were also vested in the Governor.

148

by will'to four trustees* a parcel of land as a site for a uni-
versity or college " with a competent number of professors
and teachers to render such establishment eti'ectual and
beneficial for the purposes intended." He bequeathed on
the same conditions the sum of £10,000 to be expended iu
founding and maintaining it. Both the land and the
money were to be conveyed by the trustees to the " Koyal
Institution for the Advancement of Learning," but if the
university or college weie not established within ten
years, the bequests were to be reclaimed from that corpor-
ation and otherwise applied. One of the conditions of
the will was that the testator's name should be given to
the college, if only one were established, or to one of the
colleges, if several of them were established as parts of
one university. It was with great difficulty that these
conditions were complied with sufficiently to prevent the
land and money from reverting to the estate of Mr. McGill.
To aid in securing their permanent application to the de-
velopment of higher education the " Montreal Medical
Institute," which had been organized in 1824' in connection
with the Montreal Hospital, was in 1828 invited to
become the medical faculty of the McGill University.
The invitation was accepted, and the union then estab-
lished has endured to the present time.

The McGill Charters. — At its inception McGill College
w^as entirely under the control of the " Royal Institution
for the Advancement of Learning," but that corporation
applied for and obtained,*!' in 1821, a royal charter " for

* These were John Richardson, James Reid, and James Dunlop,
of Montreal, and the Rev. John (afterwards Bishop) Strachau, who
was then Rector of Cornwall.

t From George IV. This charter was issued six years before
that of King's College, Toronto. For its text see Appendix J.

140

the more perfect erection and establislinient of the saifl
College," One of its avowed objects was the " education
of youth in the princi))les of true'' relii^ion," another was
tlie exercise of university functions, tlie most characteristic
of which is that of conferring deoices in*' tlie seveial arts
and faculties." The nieinbers f)f tlie Royal Instittition were
made " Visitors " of the CoUefje, but its administration was
handed over to ex. officio " Governors," namely " the
Governor of Lower Canada, the Lieutenant Governor of
Lower Canada, the Lieutenatit-Governor of Upper Can-
aila, the Bishopi* of Quebec, the Chief Justice of Mont-
real, the Chief Justice of Upper Canada," and the
Principal of the College, The Governors were empowered,
subject to the approval of the Crown, to aj^point the
Principal and the other members of the teaching staff, to
fix their salaries, and to make regulations for academical
work, and " the fjood ufovernment of the College." The
College was created, for business purposes, a corporation
b}' the name and style of " The Governors, Principal, and
Fellows of McGill College," with power to acquire and
hold real property and administer it for academic
purposes.

For over thirt}' years the McGill College and Univer-
sity were carried on under the organization confeiTed by

}

'•'There is some reason to believe that the orit^inal intention was
to make McGill Colle^je a Church of England University, but this
ideH was long ago abandoned. The present statutes of the
institution re<iuire that the (ilovernors shall be '* laymen of
somrt Protes'au" denomination," but require also that they shall be
"selected with a view to the reprtisjntation of the several Pr-*tej»t-
ant denominations in Lower Canada, '

t Of the Church of England.

150

iii

ri '.\

this charter, but in 1852 application was made to the
Crown, with the assent of the Royal Institution which
still held the original property in trust, for certain
modifications of it which were embodied in a new
charter* granted in that year by Her Majesty Queen
Victoria. By it the members of the " Royal Institution
for the Advancement of Learning," were made " Govern-
ors " of the College, the ex officio " Governors " were
dropped, and the Governor-General of Canada was
created " Visitor." The name and powers of the corpor-
ation were continued unchanged, but it was provided
that university statutes should be operative unless dis-
allowed by the Visitor, instead of being left inoperative,
as formerly, until the Crown assented to them.

Present Organization of McGill. — "The Royal Insti-
tution for th 5 Advancement of Learning," which was
created a corporation by the Parliament of Lower
Canal.i in 1801, and which received the property be-
queathed by Mr. McGill and administered it in trust for
the College founded by his bequest and called by his
name, was the subject of several statutory enactments of
the Parliament of Canada. Owing to legal difficulties
connected with both the land and the money devised by
him to the Royal Institution^ legislation was obtained by
the latter, not merely to invest it with fuller powers in
dealing with the property, but to make changes in its
own organization. For these purposes A r + vere i»asscd

•fc(

See Appendix J.

t 8 Vict. cap. 78 ; 1(5 Vict. cap. 58 ; 20 Vict. ;ip. ' i ; and 22
Vict. cap. 53. These were all consolidated in 1860 witL the original
Act (41 George III. cap. 17), and published as chapter :tvii. of the
" Consolidated Statutes of Lower Canada."

151

)

in 1845, in 1852, in 1857, and in 1859, respectively. The
most important legislative enactment in its bearing on
the constitution of McGill is the Act* passed in 1863, the
preamble of which states that the " Eloyal Institution for
the Advancement of Learning" had not for many years
had any functions to perform " other than those incident
to their capacity " as Governors-f- of McGill College, and
" no property or funds to administer, other than those
appertaining to the College and Univei-sity, or to depart-
ments or institutions of learning belonging or affiliated
thereto." Accordingly the two coqjorations — that of Mc-
Gill College under its charter, and that of the Royal In-
stitution underits statutory powers — were practically con-
solidated by giving the members of the Royal Institution,
acting as Governors of McGill College, authority to
increase their number; to regulate by their own statutes
the mode in which they should be appointed ; to fix their
own terms of office ; to prescribe the mode of appoint-
ment, duties, title, and term of service of the " President
or Principal of the Royal Institution ;" and to provide
generally for conducting the affairs of the University.

Under statutes passed by the Governors, as thus
authorized, the President of the " Royal Institution for
the Advancement of Learning," elected by the Governors
from among themselves, is ex ojficio the Chancellor of the
University. The Principal is appointed by the Govern-
ors, and is ex officio Vice-Chancel lor. The FellowsJ of

* 26 Vict. cap. 6.

t See above, p. 149, and the charter of 1852.

I They are an element in the College Corporation. See above,
p. 148.

"\1.-'>

m:.

152

the University are (1) the Deans of the respective facul-
ties ; (2) any Acting or Vice-Dean whom the Governors
may appoint for any faculty, not more than one at a
tine ; (3) four members elected by the faculty ot Arts,
arifl one member elected hy each of the other faculties ;
(4.) the Principal of the McGill Normal School ; (o) the
representatives of aHiliated collef;jes ; (6) eight members
of Convocation, elected by their fellow-graduates, two for
each of the faculties of Arts, Law, Medicine, and Applied
Science ; (7) " such other members of Convocation, not
more than seven in numbei, as the Governors may
appoint ;" and (8) the Chairman of the Protestant School
Commissioners of Montreal, if appointed a Fellow by the
Governors.

To the " Corporation." which is composed of the Gov-
ernors, Principal, and Fellows, is a:isigned the task of
framing regulations dealing with the general course of
study and teaching in the several faculties and in the
affiliat<3d colleges; with "all examinations and other
matters appertaining either to matriculation or to grad-
uation in the university ;" and with " acadePiic dress, or
other matters of general academic interest."

" Convocation " consists of (I) the Chancellor and other
Governors ; (2) the Vice-Chancellor ; ('i) the professors
and other instructing officers, members of the several
faculties ; (4) the instructing officers of affiliated colleges
being graduates of any university ; (5) the Registrar,
being a graduate of any univei*sity ; and (6) the graduates
of the University. Members of convocation who are
graduates of McGill University, and who pay the pre-
scribed fee, elect the Fellows who represent the graduates
in the Corporation.

163

The orcranization of the various faculties is an interest-
ing feature of the constitution. It is left to the Governors
to decide how the members of the teachint^ staff shall be
classified into the several faculties of " Law, Medicine,
Arts, and Applied Science," and to organize other facul-
ties whenever they see fit. The Dean of each faculty
must be a Professor, and he is appointed by the Gov-
ernors, and is responsible for the keeping of its records
and for a general superintendence over its attairs under
the Principal. The Dean of the Arts Faculty is ex officio
Vice-Principal of the College, smd in the absence of the
Principal he discharges the latter's duties. Each faculty
regulates " the details of the course of study and teach-
ing in its own department ; the number, times, and modes
of all examinations belonging to it; the admission of
students to it ; the amount and mode of payment of all
fees in it ; and its discipline and internal government ;
but all faculty regulations must be approved by the Cor-
poration before they become operati\ e and are subject to
alteration or repeal by the Corporation afterv/ard. It is
expres.sly provided that "no student .shall be expelled
without the consent of the Corporation, and that the Cor-
poration if it sees fit, may entertain appeal from any de-
cision of a faculty, whereby any punishment more severe
than a reprimand may have been imposed on any student."

Financial Position. — The accounts of the " Royal In
stitution for the Advancement of Learning " for the year
ending on the 8()th of June, 1894, .showed that the dona-
tions to McGill College and Univei-sity from i's foundation
amounted then to $2,184,961, of which $447,424 was rep-
resented by grounds and buildings, and $120,423 by other

154

property, while $1,501,291 was invested as a revenue pro-
ducing endowment. During the year 1893-94 the fees
amounted to $25,G14 ; the income from investments to
$72,498, and donations and subscriptions to $12,197.
With these .and some less important sources of revenue,
the income for the year fell short of the expenditure by
$13,000.

MOIUIIN COLLEGE.

The foundation of this College was a " deed of gift " b^'
Joseph Morrin, bearing date the 26th day of September,
1860. He had been for more than fifty years a citizen of
Quebec, in which the College is located, and had been
twice Mayor of the city. He was himself a man of cul-
ture as well as of public spirit, having been a physician
and surgeon with a large practice, and his object in es-
tablishing: the college which now bears his name was
partly a desire to leave " some permanent memorial of his
regard for the city of Quebec," and partly a wish to mark
" his attachment to the church in which he was reared,
and to which he had always belonged " — the Presbyterian
Church of Canada in connection with the Church of Scot-
land. Dr. Morrin placed his gift/, which consisted of "cer-
tain immovable properties and sums of money," in the
hands of three trustees,* who applied for and obtained
an Act-f- of Parliament creating "Morrin College" a
corporation, and vesting its management in a board of
" Governors." As the avowed object of the establishment

* Rev. John Cook, D.D., William Stewart Smith, LL.D.. and
Jainc» Dean, all of the city of Quebec.

;,.t241 Victoria, chapter 109.

155

enue pro-
the fees

uients to
312,197.
revenue,

iture by

-if t " by
ptember,
:itizen of
bad been
n of cul-
hvsieian
ct in es-
ime was
&\ of his
to mark
s reared,
byterian
of Scot-
: of "cer-
," in the
)btained
lege" a
>oard of
ishiuent

I.D.. and

was the instruction of "young men intended for the
ministry of the Church of Scotland in Canada," it was
natural that the Governors should be selected from that
denomination.* Provision was made in the statute that
as vacancies occurred they should be filled by co-optation
in cases where no other method of appointment was pre-
scribed, and the total membership of the board was
limited to fourteen. The property donated by the
founder was vested by the Act in the Governors, who
were authorized to receive and hold, for the use of the
College, any other lands or other property that might be
sold, donated, or bequeathed to it. It was stipulated on
behalf of the trustees that accommodation shouM be
furnished free of charge in the College building for the
High School of Quebec, provided the corporation of that
school were willing to have it made " subject to the gov-
ernment of the corporation of the College, and ancillary to
it." The Governors were authorized to make regulations
for " the superintendence and management of all the
property belonging to the corporation," and also for the
control of the educational work done in the College, or in
" any other school or institution connected with or de-
pendent upon it." It was also provided by the statute
that Morrin College might become aftiliated to one of the
three Universities — Queen's, Toronto, or McGill. It has
for some years past been one of the affiliated colleges of
the last named institution.

■* Rev. Dr. Cook was named in the statute as the first Principal
and as the Chairman of the Board of (Jovernors.

156

lilSHOPS COLLEGE AND UNIVERSITV.

Stimulated, no doubt, by the ener<,n>' and persistence
shown by the " United Chuich of England and Ireland,"
in promoting higher education for its own advantage in
Upper Canada, the members of th^ same communion in
Lower Canada began early to ex rcise similar foresight.
The founder of McGill University belonged to the Angli-
can CTiurch, and his desire to make his bequest helpful
to that denomination was apparently indicated by his
naming Dr. Strachan, then of Cornwall, one of the trus-
tees of his gift. A few years afterward a movement was
b<*gnn to establish a University more direeth' under
the auspices of the Churcli of England. The place
selected was Lennox ville, in the " Distiict of St. Francis,
and within the Diocese* of Quebec,' and the name given
to the institution was Bishop's College. It was incorpor-
ated under that title in 1843, by an Actf of the Parlia-
ment of Canada, the preamble of which staled that it
was to tje a collej'e " in connection with the L'nite*!
Church^ of England and Ireland." The corporation was
defined as consisting of (1) the Lord Bishop of Quebec,
or other Superior Ecclesiastical Functionary of the church
in that diocese ; (2) the trustees of the College, not less
than three in number ; and (3) the membei>» of the Col-
lege Council, not less than three in numl»er. Both the
trustees and the members of the Council were to be ap-

*At that time it included tlie whole of Lower Cma-Ja.

tT Vict., cap. 4J). This statute was passed in the year of the
oi>eiung of Kings CoUej^e, Toronto.

IMembera nf other cliurches were from the first atlmittedt > b<»th
malricnlaiion an J graduation without being subjected to religious

tests.

157

the

pointed by the Bishop, and their successors were to be
appointed in the same way as vacancies should occur.
To the corporation thus created was given full authority
to make re«?ulations alike for the conduct and i^overn-
ment of the institution, and " concerning the system of
education" ii. it, but all such regulations were to be in-
operative until sanctioned and confirmed by the Bishop.
The Anglican Diocese of Montreal was not established
till 1850, l)ut the records of Parliament show that the then
Bishop of Quebec an«l Montreal petitioned the J^egislative
Assembly in 1848, on behalf of the " Corporat on of Bis-
hop's College," that it might " receive the privilege of con-
ferring degrees in Divinity, and the Arts and Faculties pro-
lessed in the learned Universities." Whatever the reason
may have been, the University powers then asked for
were not granted by Parliament. In 1852 by an Act*
amending the original statute,it was declared that the new
Bishop of Montreal, as well as any other Bishop or Bis-
hops who might be appointed for amy diocese of the
Church in Lower Canada, should be a member of tlie
college corporation, CO ordinate with the liishop of Quebec
in all respects, except that in the event of their being
equally divided in the exercise of their powers, " the
opinion of the Bishop who is senior by priority of ap-
pointment shall prevail, and his decision shall be final."
In 1853, University powers were conferred by Royal
Charter^ on the corporation as thus enlarged, and by
the same instrument the offices of Chancellor, and Vice-
Chancellor wtre created. Under the charter all gradu-

*10 Vict , cap. GO.
fSee Appendix J.

■HiV

' I

158

ates ii) Divinity, Law, aad Medicine, and all Masters of
Arts become members of Convocation on payment of
twenty shillings a year. In 1870 the corporation of the
College was further enlarged,* at its own instance, by
granting to the synods of the various dioceses a nomin-
ating voice in the selection of trustees and members of
Council, and increasing the members of each class of
appointees. In 1879, an Actf was passed by the Quebec
Legislature to provide for the more effective admistra-
tion of the " Bi»,hop's College School " by incorporating
an " Association " for the purpose of carrying it on in
harmony with the corporation of the College.

*By Act of the Quebec Legislature (34 Vict. cjip. 08).
+42 and 43 Vict., cap. 74.

CHAPTER XI.

ROMAN CATHOLIC COLLEGES IN QUEBEC.

The first permanent settlement in Canada was effected
when Champlain, in 1G08, planted a small colony on the
site of the present City of Quebec. He possessed per-
sonal qualities which fitted him to become a pioneer of
discovery and settlement, but he was characterized also
by a religious disposition which prompted him to make
provision for the conversion of the Indians to Christian-
ity. One of his mottoes is said to have been that " the
salvation of a single soul is worth more than the con-
quest of an empire," and in furtherance of this view he
brought* to Canada in 1615 four priests of the religious
order of Franciscans, known a? " Recollets." The most
noted of these was Joseph Le Caron, who founded the
famous Huron Mission in the district lying between lake
Simcoe and the Georgian Bay. In 1625 the vigorous
and powerful Order of Jesuits, when solicited to take
part in the task of spreading Christianity among the
Indian tribes, sent out five members of their Society.
The most prominent of these were Charles Lallemant,
who became the intimate friend and spiritual adviser of
Champlain, and Jean de Brebceuf, whose martyrdom at
the hands of the invading Iroquois, took place in 1649,

* Authority for the continuance of this mission was obtained in
1618 from Pope Paul V. and from Louis XIII, king of France.
The texts of the Papal brief and the Royal patent are given in Le
Clercq's '* First establishment of the Faith in New France." (Shea's
translation Vol. 1, pp. 74-80)

if;

i^'l

If'

160

while he was in charge of the Huron mission established
by Le Caron. The heatiquarters of the Recollets and
Jesuits Were at first near the river St. Charles, but after
the capture of Quebec l)}' the British in 1G29 and its
restoration to France in 1632, the Jesuits alone were al-
lowed to resume mission work in Canada, and they es-
tablished themselves near the fort on the summit of the
promontory occupied by the upper part of the city.
Members of the Order of Sulpicians took up
their abode at Montreal, and founded there a " Semin-
ary" which still exists as an educational institution.
The iir.->t proprietoi-s transferred to them the ownership
of the island, and this was long afterwards confirmed to
them by legislative enactments.*

Bishop Loral. — Want of concord among the religious
orders thus en^acjed in missionary and educational work
in Canada showed the necessity of appointing some one
with the necessary ecclesiastic."! authority to harmonize
the various contacting interests, and the choice of the
Pope fell on Francois Xavier de Laval -Montmorency
Abbe de Montigny, who was already an Archdeacon and
had l»een, as far back as 16.51, nominated as Bishop for
Cochin China. He was a member of one of the highest
families in Europe, but early in life he discarded all
worldly aspirations and gave hitnself up to a life of religi-
ous devotion. He was born at Laval, in Mainej* in 1623,
and was the son of Hugh de Laval, Sieur de Montigny.
He was educated at Caen, in the " Hermitage" there, and at

*2 Vict. cip. .50 (Ordinances of the Special Council in " Statutes
of Lower CanadV) and 3 and 4 Vict., cap. 30 (Revised Acts and Or-
dinances of Lower Canada. )

fin France.

161

>lished
bs and
b after
nd its
re al-
ey es-
of the
e city.
Dk up
Semiu-
itution.
nership
med to

eligious
lI work
•me one
rmonize
( of the
aorency
con and
hop for
highest
ded all
religi-
n 1623,
jntigny.
e, and at

Statutes
8 and Or-

the age of thirty-five was appointed by the Pope his Vicar
Apostolic in Canada with the title of Bishop of Petraea.
His consecration and departure were delayed by dissen-
sions which it is needless to dwell on, and he did not ar-
rive at Quebec till the spring of 1759. For some time
the extent of his authority remained doubtful, but it was
in IGGl made coterminous with the colony. Bishop
Laval brought with him some secular clergymen, and as
others came to New France from time to time they were
assigned to parishes which had till then been ministered
to by Jesuits, the latter devoting themselves thereafter
more and more to missions among the Indians, The par-
ochial work of those days was of an extremely laborious
kind,* and the Bishop, in 1G63, decreed the establish-
ment of a " Seminary" at Quebec, for the twofold pur-
poses of affording to worn-out priests a retreat in
which to recruit their exhausted powers, and of provid-
ing a college for the training of young Canadians for the
priesthood. His decree appropriated to the support of
the Seminary tithes collected from the people, and it was
formally approved-f- of by Louis XIV in the following
year. Vicar- Apostolic Laval was created Bishop of Que-
bec in 1674. In 1688 he retired from the position, and
spent the remainder of his life in the Seminary of his
establishment. His death took place in 1708.

The Seminary of Quebec. — The Seminary established
by Bishop Laval in 1663 as a training school and home

♦For a graphic description of it see Parknian's " Old Regime in
Canada," chap. XIX.

tFor the texts of the Bishop's decree and the King's '* Approba-
tion," see the collection of " Edits, Ordinances, etc." published in
1803, Vol. 1, pp. 25-29.

162

for the secular priests was, and is still, called Le Or and
Seminaire de Quebec ;* in 1068 he founded a minor
Seminary, which has always borne the name of Le Petit
Seminaire de Quehec.j A third educational institution,
established about the same time, was an industrial
school, in which the children of the lower classes were
taught agriculture and Jvarious mechanical arts, and
which was attached to the Seminary. These institu-
tions were liberally endowed by their founder out of his
own estate, or with donations obtained for them by his
potent influence. Mention has already been made of the
tithe imposed by the decree which established the Sem-
inary. Louis XIV. endowed the Quebec bishopric with
the revenues of three French abbeys. The Bishop
received at various times grants of land from the French
Crown, and in 1680 he conveyed to the Seminary, by
way of endowment, three seigniories, of which the most
important was Beaupre, a district stretching sixteen
leagues along the shore of the St. Lawrence, and six
back from the river. As these lands were free from
the feudal burdens attaching to ordinary seigniories,
the property rapidly became valuable, all the more
because the stream of immigration was directed toward
it by the Government.]; During the century that
elapsed between the establishment of the Seminary of

''^It ia one of several major iSeminaries which give a theological
training, ail affiliated to Laval University. One of these is Le
Qrand Seminaire de St. Sulpice de Montreal,

tThere are a number of these minor Seminaries affiliated to the
University, for which they serve as preparatory colleges.

|In 1667, Beaupr6 and Orleans, both at that time belonging to
Bishop Laval, contained 1,186 out of the 4,312 settlers in the whole
colony.

16Ji

Quebec and the treaty of Paiis, whieli in 17C3 termin-
ated the French regime, the work thus inau^^urated was
carried on wiihout interrui>tioM. The institution con-
tinued its career of usefulness with no material chanjj^e*
for well nii;h another century, until in l.So2 the educa-
tional edifice was crowned by the addition of a univer-
sity, wliich was fittingly made a means of pei"petuating
the name of the illustrious founrdor of the original .Semin-
ary of instruction.

Laval University. — The Seminary of Quebec has, from
an early period in its history, enjoyod corporate f»owers,
in virtue of which it has always been enabled to control
its own property and manage its own affairs, and has
existed as an organized society, with the right to exer-
cise its functions through its own duly appointed
officials. Prompted, no doubt, by the general academic
activity consequent on the union of Upper and Lower
Canada in 1840, the society made application to Her
Majesty Queen Victoria, for authority to confer degrees
and exercise other university powers. This was granted
by Royal Charter,*!* dated the 8th of December, 1852.
By it the corporate character of the Seminary was recog-
nized and continued, the members of the corporation
being the Superior and the Directors of the " Seniinaire
de Quebec," which in the performance of all acts done
under the Charter was thenceforth to be called the

*Iu tlie Session of 1843 the Parliament of Canada passed nn Act
(7 Vict. cap. 54), which gave authority to increase the amount of
pro|)ert3' field by the " Superior and Directors of the Seminary of
Quebec, all laws of mortmain to the contrary notwithstanding."

+For the text of this interesting document see Appendix K.
It is published in an official pamphlet entitled " Constitutions et
Reglements de I'Universite Laval."

p I

164

" University Laval." As such, it was clothed with the
usual powers and privileges " for the education and
instruction of youth and students in Arts and Faculties."
The lioman Catholic Archbishop of Quebec was made its
" Visitor " ex officio, and the Superior of the Seminary
its " Rector." The University was created a corporation
by the name and style of " The Rector and Members of
rUniversito Laval, at Quebec, in the Province of Can-
ada," the term " members " including " professors " and
" all persons duly matriculated " into the institution.
The entire management of the University was vested in
a " Council " composed of the Rector and Directors
of the Seminary and the three senior professors of the
University, subject to the right of the Visitor to disallow
any enactment of the Council. The latter waa autho-
rized to " nominate and appoint " the professors of Law,
Medicine, and Arts, and to nominate candidates for the
professorships of Divinity, the right of appointment in
the latter case being vested in the Visitor The Council
was further authorized to confer the degrees of Bachelor,
Master, and Doctor, in the several Arts and Faculties, in
accordance with its own regulations, not merely on
students of Laval, but on those of all Colleges or Semin-
aries affiliated to it within Lower Canada. Provision
was made that no religious test or qualification should be
re(iuired or appointed for any person matriculated as a
student, but declarations or subscriptions might be
required of candidates for degrees in all the Faculties.

Laval a Montreal. — For nearly a quarter of a century
Laval University continued to educate students, examine
candidates, and confer degrees at Quebec under the Royal

165

Charter of 1852. Meanwhile the demand was increasinj^
in Montreal for a Roman Catholic University in that city,
which had become a great commercial and industrial
centre. In order to strengthen the claim of Laval to be
regarded as the University for the whole Province it was
deemed expedient to obtain special Papal sanction for the
exercise of its powers, and this was granted by a " Bull *
of canonical establishment" which was i.ssued at Rome on
the 15th of May, 1876. This decret contirmed a decision
of the Sacred Congregation of the Propangada, to the
effect that while Laval remained the sole Catholic Uni-
versity of the Province of Quebec, it should be re(|uired
to establish in Montreal a branch +, the maintenance of
which should be a charge on the Diocese of Montreal,
while its professors should be members of the various
faculties created in the University under the Royal Char-
ter. It was further decided that the courses of instruc-
tion in the two cities .should be co-extensive and coterm-
inous, that the profes.sors in the two places .should be on a
perfect equality in all respects, and that the fees charged
for instruction should be the same in the same courses.
The work at Montreal was to be placed under the super-
vision of a Vice-Rector nominated by the University
Council, subject to the approval of the Bi.shop of Mont-
real, and his functions in relation to the branch were to
be similar to tho.se of the Rtct'>r in the University itself.
In short, " Laval a Montreal," .so far from Ijeing a separate
institution or a mere &ililiated college, is not even an

* For the original Latin text, and an authentic French translation
of this document, .see the official pamphlet entitled '' Constitutions
et Reglements de rUniversito Laval."

t Officially called a *' Succursale."

ppam

1G6

annex to Laval, but an integral part of the University
which confers dej^rees on tlie students of Ouebec
and Montreal on exactly the same conditions and in
virtue of precisely the same authority. The separation
between the branch and the stem is sim})ly a geographical
one. Thoucfh the " Succursale do I'Universite Laval "
was organized under the authority conferred by the
Papjd Bull, doubts were soon iaised as to the legal right of
the University to carry on its work under the Royal
Charter elsewhere than in the city of Quebec. Applica-
ation was then made on its behalf (1) to Her Majesty the
Queen for a supplementary charter, and (2) to the (Quebec
Legislature for a statute, which would place this right
beyond all tloubt. Tht; British Secretary of State for the
Colonies hesitated to recommend the granting of addi-
tional powers, pending the settlement of certain litigation
then in progress. The a[)plication to the Legislature was
more successful, as an Act * was passed in the session of
1881 empowering Laval L'uiversity to increase the num-
ber of its chairs of Arts and other faculties within the
limits of the Province of (Quebec.

Laval Financla/ Si/n<ricat<^.s. — The (Quebec Legish^ture,
in the session of 1887, passed two Acts,-f- one incorporating
the " Financial Syndicate of Laval University at Que-
bec," the other incorporating the " Financial Syndicate
of Laval University at Montreal." The object in each

*44 and 45 Vic. cap. 46. Tlu> preamble ti» tins Statute ex-
pressly states tiiat it whs painBed t<> remove doultt.s '* witli reference
to the ri;^ht of Laval I'liiverjiity to j^ive a university course else-
where than at Quebec.

t 50 Vic. cap. 32, an«l cap. 33.

167

case is to improve the financial position of the institu-
tion, by providing a means of raising and managing
funds for its use. Each corporation exercises its func-
tions through a bureau of " Governors," and the Arch-
bishop of Quebec is ex clflcio President of the one while
the Bishop of Montreal is similarly President of the
other. Some members of each syndicate hold their posi*
iiKiW^ ex officio while others :.re elective, and of these latter
a certain number are chosea by alumni of the University.

ST. MARY'S COLLEGE.

Reference has already been made* to the missionary
work of the Jesuits in Canada. The " Society of Jesus "
was organized in 1540 by Ignatius de Loyola, a Spanish
nobleman, who had spent his early life as a soldier.
Within a century of its foundation it had spread its rami-
fications over a large part of Europe, and had sent mis-
sionaries into many other lands. The mission to the
Acadians was established in 1011, and in 1625 the work
was begun in Canada. For some years the Jesuits divided
their tin.? between ministering to the spiritual wants of
the French settlers and ])reaching the Gospel to the In-
diri; 9 but in 1635, true to the enlightened policy of their
Order, they undertook the two-fold task of training their
own missionaries, ttad of giving to such French youth as
desired it a general education. Their College at Quebec was
enlarged and improved I'roin time to time ps the attendance
increased until, after nearly a century and a half, their
work was discontinued as the result of the Papal brief
by which Clement XIV., in 1773, decreed the suppression

*See above, p. 169.

168

»■

of the Order. The building wa.s occupied by meinbers of
the Society until the death of the last survis'or* in 1800,
and it was used by the British Government as a military
barrack until 1879, when it was condemned as unsafe and
allowed to (fo to ruin. The Jesuits had l>efore 1773 ac-
(juired much valuable property in Montreal, but had
never engaged there in the work of education. The last
survivorf in that city died in 1791, after lahich the
property was regarde<l as escheated to the Crown. By a
brief of Pius VIL, the Order was revived in 1814. Work
in Canada was not resumed for some vears, but in 1842,
at the instance of the late Bishop Bourget, .several Jesuit
fathers took up their abode in Montreal, and in 1848 they
commenced giving instruction in temporary quarters pend-
ing the erection of a college building.

St. Mary's College. — The present Jesuit College building
was begun in 1847, but was not ready for occupation till
1851. Owing to the fact that pro vision was made for teach-
ing English the attendance rapidly increased. A very thor-
ough course of instruction, one section " cla.«sical " and
one " commercial," has been provided, while another
division is made between preparatory and advanced work.
The institution was incorporated in 1852 by an Act^ of
the Canadian Parliament, but, unlike theQuebec Seminary,
the Jesuits did not thereby acquire university |K)wer8.
The Bishop of Montreal was one of the petitioners for the
Act, and lie is ex o^cio a member of the corporation,
which includes tlie Rector, the bursar, and other officers,

* Father Cazofc.
tFather^Well.
J.16 Vict., cap. 57.

169

The corporation is authorized to make regulations for the
management of the affairs of the College, subject to the
provision that the revenue must be applied (1) to the
maintenance of the institution, (2) to the construction and
repair of buildings for its use, and (3) to the " advance-
ment of educatiim by the instruction of youth." The Act
requires the authorities to report annually to Parliament.
In 18S9, St. Mary's College rec'ived, by a brief of His
Holiness Pope Leo XIII., the privilege of " conferring the
degrees of Laval University." The question of the dis-
position of the estates owned by the Jesuit Order before
its suppression in 1773 was finally settled by an Act* of
the Quebec Legislature in 1888. The estates-|- themselves
were by this settlement left in the possession of the Pro-
vincr, which agreed to pay for a " full, complete, and per-
petual cession" of them 4he sum of four hundrel
thousand dollars.

*51 and 52 Vict. , cap. 13 .

fExcept the land known us *' Laprairie Cununon," which is hold
i/.V the " Society of Jesus" under corporate powers conferred by Act
of the Quebec Legislature passed in 1H87 (50 Vict. cap. 28).

CHAPTER XII,

NOVA SCOTIA UNIVERSITIES.

The history of tlio university system of Nova Scotia
is a narrative of stru^jfijles more arduous ami .sacrifices
m«»re costly than have generally fallen to the lot of young
eomiLiunities in their efforts to provide the means of
obtaining' a hiyfher education. This Province has the
honor of being the first part of the Dominion of Canada
to enjoy the privilege of parliamentary government,* and
its jjieople have heen markc'd all through their history by
a robust progressiveness which could not fail to find
exprt^ssion in the desire for and the promotion of popular
culiare. The whole of the territory now comprised in the
Provinces of Xova Scotia and New Brunswick, with the
exception of the Island of Cape Breton, was ceded by
France t/O Great Britain under the treatv of Utrecht in
1713. For many years afterward a straggling border
warfare was kept up between the British settlers on the
one hand and tlie French and Indians on the other. The
French Government fortified Louisburg, and the use made
of it as a basis of local military operations against the
British colonies pionipted the expedition .sent against it
by the Province of Massacliusetts in 1745. Louisburg
was captured l>y the colonial forces, but was restored to
France by the tr«'aty of Aix-la-Chapelle in ]7^S. In the

* The fir«t "Assembly" wiia held in 1758. It consisted of 22
meojIiterB, of whom 12 were elocted fur tliu Pr«»vinceat large, four
for Halifax, two for Lunenburg, and one each for Dartmouth,
LftTxenci', Annapolis, and Cumberland.

171

following year steps were taken by the British Govern-
ment to establish a new settlement on Chebucto Bay, and
its was named after the Earl of Halifax, then First Lord
of the '* Commissioners of Trade and Plantations." One
object in view was to create an ettecive military counter-
poise to the French settlement at Louisburg ; another
was to furnish with grants of land the officers and soldiers
dismissed from the army on account of the restoration of
peace. Many of these were from the New Fngland States,
where both parliamentary and collegiate institutions had
been long* in operaticm, and others came from the same
settlements as ordinary immigrants.^* To these were
added many who came direct from England and Scotland,
and, after the close of the Revolutionary War, a large
intlux of United Empire Loyalists.

THE LXlVKlt.SlTV ()K KLN'CJS COl,LK(JE.

As far back as 1787 the House of Assembly appro-
priated £400 for the purpose of establishing at Windsor
a chissical school under the au>l)ices and contiol of the
Church of England iw Nova Scotia. This action was due
mainly to the exertions of the Right Reverend Charles
Inglis, D.D., the Hrst Bishop of the Province. An acade-
my was inaugurated in 17H8 on the above f(mndation,
and in the following year the Legislature made a special
grant of I* ^OO, and an aj)propriation of .€400 a year, to

*The foimJ.ition of Harvari Collej^o was Itid by tli. I '.,'islatiuv
of Mussachusetts in H>30, and that <»f Ynle Culloge liy the Lei<isla-
latui-e of Ccmnecticut in 1701.

t The first Chief .Juhtice ..f N..vu Scotifi was .Tona- 'iiin lU-lchor,
M.m (tf <Jovern<.i' Belcher, <»f VlasHachusett.s. Tliis c luny isnpplied
a larKo part df the force wln.h (lejiorted the Acudin i.-* in 1755 from
the shore of the Bixmn of Minas.

fi^il

172

found a " Collef^e " in connection with the school. In
1700 thelinperial Parliament supplemented these amounts
witli a ojrant of £4,000.

Kings Coll('</e Charter. — A Royal charter, granted
by George III. in 1802, incorporated the seminary under
the title of "The Governors, President, and Fellows of
King's College " and conferred on it the style and privi-
leges of a university, including the right to confer
degrees. In the same j'ear the Imperial Parliament
voted a yearly subsidy of £1,01)0 .sterling for the support
of the institution. Its alrea«ly exclusive character was
in 1803 intensified by the adoption of a rule that all
candidates for matriculation should be recjuired to sub-
scribe to the "Thirty-nine Articles" of the Church of
England. This was a serious barrier to its u.sefulness,
but in spite of its want of popularity it early ac([uired
a high reputation for sound .scholarship. The appropri-
ation of public funds to a purely sectarian college did
not pass without protest, and the constituency of the
University was too narrow to aftbrd it either financial
support or a large attendance of students. The matricu-
lation test was afterward withdrawn, but not till other
coUcfres had been established in the interest of those
denominations that had l)een debarred by it from sharing
in the advantages of King's College, and too late to
enable King's to become, as perhaps it might otherwi.se
liave been, the sole university of Nova Scotia. When
Lord Dalhousie was Governor * of the Province he
endeavoured to found a college at Halifax. His scheme
failed for a time, and an effort was then made to unite

» In 1817.^ See below, p. 176.

173

his projected institution with King's College. A basis
of union was ajrreed to in 1823 by the two boards of
Governors, l»ut the consuniniation of the union was pre-
vented by the veto of the Archbishop of Canterbury *,
who was then, as " Patron " of King's College, in a po>»ition
to control the action of its authorities. Another unsuc-
cessful attempt was made in 1829, and, at the instance of
the promoters of the scheme for one Provincial University,
a despatch was in LSJJ5 sent from the Colonial Office
calling on the Governors of King's College to surrender
tlieir charter and assist in establishing one well-e(iuipped
college. This they refused to do, and the Imperial grant
of X 1,000 a year was then withdrawn.

Leijidative Incorporation. — In 1853 an Actf was
passed l>y the Nova Scotia Legislature " To incorporate
the Governors of King's College," and to repeal the Act
of 178'J, which was for the purpose of " founding, estab-
lishing, and maintaining" it. Under this statute the
Lord Bishop of Nova Scotia became ex officio, a Governor
the President of the Board of Governors, and the Visitor.
There were twelve other members of the Board, eight of
whom were made elective by the alumni, while the other
four were named in the statute as life members, but their
places were to be taken at death by elective members.
The usual corporate powers were conferred on the Board,
which was also authorized to enact regulations for the
" instruction, care, and government " of the students, the
management of the property, and the appointment of the
President, professors, fellows, and scholars. The only

•'■' Then Dr. Charles Manners Sutton,
t 10 Vict. cap. tJG.

174

limitation was the reciuirement that the President should
be a meml»er of the Church of England. Though it was
expressly provided that the Royal charter should not be
attVcted by the Act, except so far as might be necessary
to give effect to the latter, it was provided by the statute
that the College should be " taken to be an university,
with all usual privileges of such an institution, whether
relatiufj to the conferrinjj: of decrees and honors, or
otherwise." This constitution was modified in 1883 by
an Act * of the legislature which increased the number
of Governors to fifteen, the two additional ones being
chosen by the Diocesan Synod of Nova Scotia. It also
made provision for the election of two more members
b}- the Diocesan Synod of Fredericton, and the addition
of the Bishop of Fredericton as an ex officio member,
whenever, and so long as, the Synod of Fredericton
should accept King's College as the training school for
its Divinity students. The latest amendment to the
constitution of King's College was made by an Act -f- of
the Legislature in 180.5. By it the membership of the
Board of Governors was increased to thirty-seven, one of
the additional Governoi's being elected by each of the
deaneries in Nova Scotia and New Brunswick, and three
of them by tlie arch-deanery of Prince Edward Island.

The Collegiate School. — King's College grew out of a
school, or was superadded to it, and the policy of provid-
ing for secondary education is still maintained. The
" Collegiate School for boys," under the control of the
governors of King's College, is now in the one hundred

* 40 Vict. cjip. 63.
t58 Vict. cap. 147

175

and seventh year of its existence. It serves as a pre-
paratory school for the University, and prepares candi-
dates for other examinations similar in standard to those
for university matriculation. A " Church School for
girls" is also maintained under the same auspices.

The Alumni of King's College. — With a desire to pro-
mote the interests and improve the condition of their
alma mater the alumni of King's College many years ago
formed themselves into an association and undertook to
raise money in aid of both the College, and the Collegiate
School, With a view to enable them to accomplish their
purpose more effectually they sought and obtained in
1847 an Act* of incorporation, which conferred on them
the usual powers as to acquiring, holding, and disposing
of property of all kinds to the aggregate value of £10,000.
The annual membership fee was fixed by the statute at
twenty shillings, and the fee for life membership at
twenty pounds. Later legislation permitted the associ-
ation to reduce these sums, and they were fixed in 1882
at two dollluTs and twenty-five dollars, respectively.

DALHOUSIE COLLEGE AND UNIVERSITY.

During the war of 1812-15 between Great Britain and
the United States the port of Castine, in the State of Maine,
was occupied for some time ]»y Sir Jolin Sherbrooke,
then Lieutenant-Governor of Nova Scotia. The customs
revenues collected during that occupation were sub-
sequently appropriated by the British government to

*10 Vicfc. cap. 130.

Ill

li '

I''

i
i

176

provincial purposes Governor Dalhousie* was author-
ized to expend the fund '• in defraying tlie expenses of any
improvement which it might seem expedient to undertake
in the Province," and his proposal was to " found a college
or academy on the same plan and principle of that at
Edinl)urgh," in the belief that " a seminary for the
higher branches of education was much needed in Hali-
fax, the seat of the Legishituro, of the courts of Justice,
and of the military and iiurcantile society." The actual
foundation of a College was laid in 1821 ; the design of
the institution was announced to be '" the education of
youth in the higher branches of science and literature;"
the name given to it was that of its founder. It was
intended to be " open to all occupations and sects of
religion," and, though restricted at tirst in its scope, to
have the " power to expand with the growth and im-
provement of society." The only collegiate in.stitutiim at
that time in the Province was King's College, at Wintlsor,
and that was strictly .sectarian.

Didlioufiie Colli'ffe. — The original Hoard of Gove^ hoi's,
appointed by the Crown, consisted of the Governor-
General of British North America, the Lieutenant-Gover-
nor of Nova Scotia, the English Church Bi.shop, the Chief
Justice and President of the Council, the Provincial
Treasurer, and the Speaker of the House of Assembly.
The amount appropriated out of the " Castine Fund " was
£9,750. A college building was soon erected, but no
educational work was done for nearly twenty years.

♦The Right Honourable George llainsay, ninth Earl of Dalhousie.
He succeeded Sir .John Sherhiooko in tlie Governship of Nova
Scotia in 18l!», and held the otHce till his a]>pointnient as Governor
of Lower Canada in 1820.

177

OVCi il(>l*8,

Lonl Dalhousie's intention had been to crcftte a single
non-sectarian University for the whole Province. With a
view t<» carry out such a sclieme, an effort was made by
the Board of Governors to effect n union with Kings
College but it proved unsuccessful,* owing to the
opposition of the Archbishop of Canterbury, its Patron.
The negotiations between the authorities of the two
institutions, after having been protracted till 1835, were
finally closed and all hope of union WJi-s abandoned.
Steps were taken to organize Dalhousie ColK-gc for
aca<lemical work, and in 18.38 it went into operation
under the Presidency of the R')v. Or. McCulloch. who had
in 181 •* established the Pictou Aci leiny. Though Dal-
housie College was avowedly Provincial and non-sectarian,
the first professors were all Presbyterians, -f* and this
appearance of denoininationalisni seems to have hampered
the work of the institution by virtually limiting it to
one denomination without enabling it to secure even that.
In 1841 University powers were conferred on the Ct>Ilege
by Act of the Nova Scotia Parliament, and by the same
statute the constitution of the Board of Covernors was
change*!, the right to appoint its members being veste«l
in the Lieutenant-Governor in Council of the Province.
In 1843 President McCulloch died and two years after-
ward the institution was closed, the Governors deeming
it advisable to allow its funds to accumulate. In 1848

♦See above, p. 173.

tThe Rev. E. A. Crawley, an iiliimiins cf Kin<<'a College but
then pastor of a Baptist Cliuroli in Kalif ix, was an un.siicceMfuI
applicant f<>r the c-Iiair of ClaHsics, and tlie belief that he wa.s re-
jectc-*! Oil acc-umt of hi.s creed had iniicli to do with the establuh-
ment of Acadia College. See below, p. 182.

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

{./

tf'f ^ /i^

.^ #.

f/j

f/^

1.0

I.I

1.25

!M IIM

:.- ■- III 21

2.0

IIM

1.4 ii.6

Photographic

Sciences
Corporation

23 WIIT MAIN STRKT

WiBSTER.N.Y. 14580

(716) 872-4303

4^'

^v-

•'\° m.

i/.x

' n

178

an Act was passed authorizing the Lieutenant-Governor
in Council to appoint a new Board of Governors and " to
take such steps for rendering the institution useful and
efficient as to His Excellency may seem fit," and from
1849 to J 859 the funds of the University were used to
support a high school. An attempt to galvanize the
College into life was made in 1856-57 by uniting with it
the Arts Department of Gorham College, Liverpool, Nova
Scotia, but it was unsuccessful.

Dalhouaie College and University. — A successful effort,
was made in 1863 to re-establish Dalhousie College as a
teaching institution with University powers. An Act*
was passed by the Legislature of Nova Scotia " to extend
the basis on which the said College is established, and to
alter the constitution thereof, so as the benefits that may
be fairly expected from its invested capital and its central
position may, if possible, be realized, and the design of
its original founders, as nearly as may be, carried out."
The statute repealed all previous Acts relating to Dal-
housie College, except one passed in 1824 to authorize
the loan of a sum of money to the then Board of Gover-
nors. It created a new corporation under the name of
" The Governors of Dalhousie College at Halifax ; " gave
it the " title, control, and disposition " of the building,
property, and funds of the institution ; and provided for
filling up vacancies in the Board of Governors by appoint-
ment of the Governor-in-Couucil, on the nomination of
the remaining members of the Board.* To the Governors

*26 Vict. cap. 24.

*The Governors named in the Act were : Hon. William Young,
Hon. Joseph Howe, Charles Tupper, S. Leonard Shannon, John
W. Ritchie, and James F. Avery.

179

was given " power to appoint and to determine the duties
and salaries of the President, professors, lecturers, tutois
and other officers of the College, and from time to time
to make statutes and by-laws for the regulation and
management thereof," while the " internal regulations " of
the institution were entrusted to the " Senatus Acade-
micus formed by the respective chairs and professorships
thereof." It was enacted that " no religious tests or sub-
scriptions " should be required of " professors, scholars,
graduates, students, or officers of the College," but pro-
vision was made that " any body of Christians of any
religious persuasion whatsoever" might, with the approval
of the Board, endow and support one or more chairs or
professorships, thus securing the right to nominate a
member of the Board for each such chair, and to nomi-
nate also its incumbent, subject in both cases to the
Board's approval. The same privilege was by another
provision of the A^ct conferred on "any individual or
number of individuals," who chose to endow chairs or
professorships. The Act also invested the College with
the character of a University, " with all the usual and
necessary privileges of such institutions," including
authority to confer the degrees of bachelor, master
and doctor in the several arts and faculties at the
appointed times." In 1875, by an amending Act,* the
membership of the Board of Governors was increased to
fifteen, and power was given to affiliate to the University
any other college or school in arts, theology, law, or
medicine.

*38 Vict. cap. 27.

-i 1

180

Under the operation of this constitution, Dalhousie Col-
lege has from time to time greatly expanded its academical
work. The two Presbyterian Synods* soon endowed
three chairs between them,- and the college was opened
under the presidency of the Rev. James Ross, D.D., and
with a staff of six professors. In 1868 a Faculty of
medicine was organized, and in 1875 this became the
" Halifax Medical College." In 1883 there was added a
Faculty of Law, and in 1891 one of Pure and Applied
Science. In addition to other donations and endow-
ments, it is worthy of note that eight professorships
have been endowed by two men, fivef by Mr. George
Munro, of New York, and threej by Mr. Alexander
McLeod, of Halifax. The Senatus Academicus now con-
sists of eleven professors, inclusive of the President.

ACADIA UNIVERSITY.

The Baptists of Nova Scotia were, during the first
quarter of this century, few in number, far from wealthy,
widely scattered over the Province, and not specially
interested in either secular or religious education.
Among their preachers were a few uneducated men of
great natural force of character and of apostolic zeal, and
the mass of the people seemed to rest contented in the
belief that such men would always appear to supply the
demand for them. A new element was infused into the
denomination by the advent of a number of educated

*That of the " Presbyterian Church of the Lower Provinces,"
and that of the "Presbyterian Church of the Maritime Provinces
in connection with Iho Church of Scotland."

tThose of Physics (1879), History and Political Economy (1881).
English Language and Literature (1882), Constitutional and Inter-
national Law (1883), and Philosophy (1884).

;|:Those of Classics, Modern Languages, and Chemistry.

181

raica.1
owed
pened
., and
ity of
le the
ded a
pplied
ndovv-
irship3
jeorge
zander
w con-
it.

le first
ealthy,
ecially
cation,
nen of
al, and
in the
ly the
to the
ucated

evinces,"
frovincea

(1881).
td Inter-

young men in Halifax, some of whom had been educated
at King's College. Three of them were lawyers practis-
ing at the Halifax bar, and of these, Mr. J. W. Johnston
afterward became eminent as a statesman and jurist,
while Mr. E. A. Crawley entered the Baptist ministry,
and took a leading part in the educational movement
which resulted in the establishment of the denomina-
tional university.

Horton Academy. — Though the Baptist educational
movement emanated chiefly from Halifax, it first took
practical shape in Horton township.* In 1828, at an as-
sociation of Baptist churches held there, a resolution was
unanimously adopted toestablish a seminary for the high>jr
education of Baptist youth. An organization, which
was afterward incorporated under the name of " The
Nova Scotia Baptist Education Society," was started,
and its membership included the great majority of the
prominent Baptists of the Province. "That part of
Horton now called Wolf villo " was selected as the site
of the proposed semina^3^ Sixty-five acres of land were
procured, a building was soon fitted up, and in 1829
Horton Academy went into operation. Under the gen-
eral educational system then in operation, the school
became entitled to provincial aid, and received it. Along
with Pictou Academy, and others of a similar class, it
still forms part of the secondary school system of Nova
Scotia, but it has for some yeais past declined all grants
from the Provincial Treasury.

Acadia College. — It was from the beginning intendetl
that the Horton Academy should be developed into a

* In King's County.

182

collegiate institution, capable of doing higher educa-
tional work, and the managing committee of the Educa-
tion Society appealed more than once to the Baptists to
carry the scheme to completion.* In 1836 they urged
the establishment of a seminary "which shall become
so fully possessed of the highest literary merit as to
deserve every immunity that the law can grant to
chartered institutions." In 1837 they gave a gloomy
account of the state of higher education. Windsor
Academy was only beginning to revive after a long
period of depression. King's College at Windsor was
" too sectarian to allow dissenters, with any confidence,
to seek its advantages for their sons," and still suffered
from "that depression which its contracted system
inevitably involved " All efforts to open Dalhousie had
failed. Pictou Academy was said " to be hastening to
decay '" as the result of dissensions among its supporters.
" There is therefore," the committee urgjd, "at once a
loud call and an open field for all who feel the import-
ance of a liberal education, to engage in the important
work of forming and animating an enlarged system of
instruction such as the country urgently needs, and is
sought in vain within its borders." To many Baptists
the only feasible way to provide the means of collegiate
iustruction seemed to be the opening of Dalhousie Col-
lege, which had a building and a partial endowment
out of public funds. It was opened to students in
1838, but when the Rev. E. A. Crawley, then pastor of a
Baptist church in Halifax, applied for the professorship

*See the " Vaughan Prize Essay" m '' Memorials of Acadia
College and Horton Academy for 1828-1878."

183

Col-
vment
its in
r of a
orship

Acadia

of Classics, he was unsuccessful, and as his failure was
attributed to an intention on the part of the Board ot
Governors to make Dalhousie virtually a Presbyterian
institution, an agitation was at once set on foot to organize
at Wolfville a college for which Horton Academy would
be a preparatory school. The name selected for the new-
institution was " Queen's College," and in the following
year it was formally opened with twenty matriculated
students in attendance, and three professors* on its staff.
It was deemed essential that the College should have a
charter of incorporation, and its promoters applied to the
Legislature of Nova Scotia for one. At that time, how-
ever, there was in that body a strong desire to have one
thoroughly efficient University in the Province, and the
hope of accomplishing their wish caused the defeat of the
Baptist application. A second one was more successful.
The Legislature in 1840 passed an Act incorporating the
institution under the name of " The Trustees, Governors,
and Fellows of the Queen's College." It conferred on the
College corporation the ordinary university powers, and
while the institution was placed under denominational
control it was left perfectly free from religious tests as to
both teachers and students. In the following session, at
the suggestion of the Colonial Secretary ,-|- the Legislature
amended the charter so as to change the name of the in-
stitution to "Acadia College." In 1851, by another Act of
the Legislature, the power of appointing the Governors
was transferred from the " Education Society " to the

*Rev. J. Prior was appointed to teach Classics ; Rev. E. A.
Crawley to teach moral Philosonhy, Logic, and Rhetoric ; and Mr.
Isaac Chipman to teach Mathematics and Natural Philosophy.

^Then Lord John Russell.

184

Baptist Convention of the Maritime Provinces. Minor
amendments were made in the constitution from time to
time, as experience showed the necessity for them, and in
1891 the Legislature passed an Act* which was a revision
and consolidation of all previous enactments, with such
new provisions as were then considered expedient.

Acadia University. — The Act of 1891 created a new
corporation under the name of the " Governors of Acadia
University," to which all the property, rights, privileges,
and immunities of the former corporation were trans-
ferred, and provision was made by it for the continuation
of all the functions of the institution, and of the terms of
office of all who held positions in it, until the new Board
should otherwise decide. The latter was invested with
complete control over not merely Acadia College but the
Horton Academy and the Acadia Seminary ,i" and was
authorized to receive and hold " gifts, devises, and be-
quests " on behalf of these inbtitutions, jointly or severally.
It was authorized also to " establish and manage profes-
sional, and technical, and other schools," and support them
out of the funds of the University. It was empowered to
" grant degrees in theology, and the degrees of bachelor
master and doctor in the several arts, sciences, and facul-
ties," and to "determine the course of study, and the
qualification for degrees." It was invested with "full
power and authority to fix the number, residence, duties,
salary, provision, and emolument of the President, pro-
fessors, principals, teachers, tutors, instructors, officers,

^Entitled *' An Act respecting Acadia University." It is 54 Vict.,
cap. 134.

tA higher school for girls, as the Academy is for boys. Students
of both sexes are admitted to Acadia University.

185

agents, and servants," of the University, the Academy,
and the Seminary, and to remove any or all of them. The
Board is under the Act required to appoint a " Senate,"
consisting of the President and others who are not Gover-
nors, to advise the Board on purely academical matters
such as the courses of study, conduct of examinations,
and the " literary welfare " of the various institutions.
The " risfht to nominate " one-third of the members of
the Senate is granted by the statute to the " Associated
Alumni " of the University, and this body* nominates
also one-fourth of the members of the Board of Gover-
nors.

Dr, Craiuhy and Dr. Cravip. — No sketch of Acadia
University would be complete without some reference to
the work done in its earlier history by these two men.
They were both born in England, Dr. Cramp in 1796 at
St. Peter's in the Isle of Thanet, and Dr. Crawle}' in
1794, at Ipswich in Suffolk. By courses of life and
activity widely apart they were brought together in
Acadia College, and each of them died under its shadow
while still a member of its academic staff. Dr. Cramp's
death took place in 1881, three years after the jubilee of
the Horton Collegiate Academy ; Dr. Crawley's in 1888,
a few weeks after the jubilee of Acadia College. Though
Dr. Cramp was senior in age. Dr. Crawley preceded him
in his connection with Baptist educational work in Nova
Scotia, Dr. Cramp having been brought from Montreal
in 1851, to take the Presidency of the College. Dr.
Crawley, while still within the communion of the Church
of England, was educated at King's College, Windsor.

^Incorporated in 1860.

186

He subsequently studied law and practised with success
in Halifax, but abandoiie<l a lucrative profession to be-
come pastor of" a small Baptist Church there. He was
largely instrumental in moving the Baptist Association
to establish the Horton Collegiate Academy in 1828, and
he was still more peculiarly identified wibli the founda-
tion of Acadia College, ten years later. In 1847 he
resigned his place on its staff to resurre his pastoral work
in Halifax In 1852 he was induced to return to Acadia,
as the President of its Arts faculty, Dr. Cramp remaining
President of the faculty of Theology, and this cooperation
was continued for three years. After another prolonged
absence, spent largely in the United States, Dr. Crawley
was appointed in 1865 to the chair of Belles Lettres
He accepted the position and remained a professor, active
or emeritus, until his death. Dr. Cramp's early life was
spent in his native place, where he joined the Baptist
Church, and soon after became a preacher under Baptist
auspices. He received his collegiate training in Stepney
College, but his education was mainly the result of his
own persistant and lifelong habits of study. After many
years of ministerial work in England, his reputation as a
preacher and author secured for him a call from the
Baptists of Canada to take charge of their College in
Montreal. The unfortunate career of that institution has
already been referred* to. Dr. Cramp after its close
took up journalisticf- work in Montreal, but he accepted
the call to Acadia from a sense of duty, and with his
eyes fully open to the arduous nature of the task imposed

*See above, pp. 12G-128.

fHe was tor a time chief editorial writer on the Filot, which had
been started by Mr. (afterwards Sir) Francis Hincks.

187

upon him. For many years he was the chief mainstay
of the institution, teaching, preachinfj, and collecting
funds with unwearying assiduity. He retired from active
work in 1869 but was continued on the staff of the Uni-
versity till his death. Largely as the result of the efforts
put forth and the sacrifices made by Dr. Cramp and Dr.
Crawley, the educational work of Acadia has been made
effective, and the institution has been put on a greatly
improved financial basis.

The Theological Faculty. — From an early period in
Dr. Cramp's incumbency, he was for many years the sole
teacher of theology in Acadia College, In 1874, five
years after his retirement, the work of theological in-
struction was revived, and was maintained until 1883,
when the head of the department retired to take a chair
in the Toronto Baptist College.*

THE UNIVERSITY OF HALIFAX.

The idea of having one Provincial University for
Nova Scotia, which should be the examining and degree-
conferring body for the various teaching colleges, was
not permanently lost sight of after the failure of Lord
Dalhousie's efforts to secure a union between Kind's Col-
lege and the one he proposed to establish in Halifax.
After having been driven into the background by the
controversies and efforts of the generation after 1838, it
was revived in 1876. During the session of that year

*See above, p. 131,

188

the Nova Sjotia Legislature passed an Act* creating
"The University of Halifax," with power, aJPter examina-
tion, to confer degrees iti arts and rtcience, other than
degrees in medicine and surgery, on candidates s^nt up
by any of the following teaching Colleges : King's Col-
lege in Windsor, Dalhousie College in Halifax, Acadia
College in Wolfville, Saint Mary's College in Halifax, the
College of St. Francis Xavier in Antigonish, and Mount
Allison Wesleyan College in Sackville, N. B. The corpor-
ate powers of the University were vested in "A chancel-
lor, Vice-Chancellor, fellows, and graduates," and these for
the time being were declared to constitute the " Senate,"
to which was entrusted "the entire management and
superintendence over the afi'airs, concerns, and property ''
of the University. It was specially empovvered to make
regulations for the conduct of examinations and the
granting of degrees and standing, with the pro' iso that
it should not be lawful " to impose on any person any
compulsory religious examination or test, or to do, or
cause or suffer to be done, anything that would render it
necessary or advisable, with a view to academical success
or distinction, that any person should pursue the study
of any materialistic or sceptical system of logic, or men-
tal or moral philosophy." The chancellor was to be
appointed by the Governor- in- Council, and the Vice-Chan-
cellor to be chosen by the Senate. The " fellows " were
to be twenty-four in number, exclusive of the Chancellor

•39 Vict, cap 28. See uUo Revised Statutes of Nova Scotia,
1884, cap. 30.

189

and the Vice Chancellor, and were to be appointed out of
a larger list nominated by Convocation. The latter body
was declared to include " all doctors of law, doctors of
medicine, doctors of science and masters of arts, all
bachelors of law and bachelors of medicine of two year's
standing," and those holding such other degrees as Con-
vocation might by resolution agree to. Under the auth-
ority conferretl by this constitution the University of
Halifax was organized, but it never succeeded in drawing
to its examinations any considt blc number of candi"
dates, though the teaching institutions affiliated to it by
the statute were not require^' ,o leave i?. abeyance their
'nvn degree-conferring powers, ^nd those who entered
into a v-'orking arranfjement wiili it became entitled to a
special Provincial grant. After ^examinations had been
held for a very few years, ard one or two degrees had
been conferred, the University became dormant, though
the statute creating it has not been repealed.

ROMAN CATHOLIC UNIVERSITIES.

The Roman Catholics of Nova Scotia have long been
awake to the importance of higher education, but the
difficulties in the way of carrying on the work success-
fully have been very great. For some years an effort
to do so was made in Halifax, but the St. Mary's College
formerly maintained in that city no longer exists. There
are still two institutions in operation in the Province,
each invested with university powers, and of the.se a brief
account may be given.

190

St Fruncis Xavier's "College. — This College was
founded at Antiofonidh in 1854, by the Right Reverend
Colin F. McKinnon, D.D., Bishop of Arichat, for the higher
education of students aspiring to the priesthood and to
the learned professions. Under the peculiar secondary-
school system of Nova Scotia, the college was affiliated
w'th the Antigonish County Academy, and in this way
became instrumental in furnishing a valuable non-pro-
fessional training to many of the teachers of the public
schools Its position, in fact, was analogous to that of
the Windsor and Horton Academies. Like them, it was
denominational in its management, but was aided in its
maintenance by a Provincial subsidy. In 1866 an Act*
was passed by the Nova Scotia Legislature, declaring that
" St. Francis Xavier's College shall be held and taken to
be a university, with all the usual privileges of such an
institution," including the right to confer on its students
the degrees of " Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the
several Arts and Faculties," according to the regulations
prescribed by the college authorities. In 1882 the insti-
tution was incorporated by anotht r Act-f of the Legisla-
ture, under the name of " The Governors of St. Francis
Xavier's College, Antigonish." The Roman Catholic
Bishop, two other clergymen, and two laymen constitute
the board ; the Bishop is a member ex officio, and the
other four are governors for life, unless they resignt
remove permanently from the Province, or withdraw from
the communion of the Roman Catholic Church. Vacan-
cies are iBlled up by co-optation, subject to the approval

*29 Vict , cap: 93.
t45 Vict., cap. 77.

191^

re was
iverend
i higher

and to
;ondary
ffiliated
lis way
lon-pro-
j public
that of
I, it was
i in its
an Act*
ing that
t;aken to
such an
jtudents
in the
uiations
le insti-

Legisla-

Francis
atholic

nstitute

md the
resign*

iw from
Vacan-

pproval

of the Bishop, and with the same proviso the governors
are authorized to make regulations for the business ad-
ministration and academical management of the institu-
tion. By them all members of the teaching staff' aie
appointed, their duties defined, and their remuneration
fixed. The Act of 1882 expressly continues the univer-
sity status granted to the college by the Act of 1866.

Sainte Anne's College. -This institution was established
in Digby County in 1890, at the instance of Archbishop
O'Brien, who invited the co-operation of the Congregation
of the Eudist Fathers for the purpose. In 1892, by an
Act* of the Legislature of Nova Scotia, it was incorporated
under the name of " The Directors of Sainte Anne's
College, Church Point," the first directors being five
members of the Eudist Congregation, who are authorized
to fill vacancies by co-optation, and to increase their
number in the same way. All directors hold their places
only so long as they remain in the communion of the
Roman Ca'holic Church. The directors are empowered
to elect a President, and to appoint members of the teach-
ing staff, and other officers. As a corporation they have
full control of the college property, and as a university
they are authorized to confer degrees and prescribe the
conditions on which they may be obtained in the " several
Arts and Faculties." Sainte Anne's College, for purposes
of secondary educational work, is aflBliated with the Clare
County Academy, but it has not yet begun to confer
degrees.

*55 Vict., cap. 135.

CHAPTER XIII.

NEW BRUNSWICK UNIVERSITIES.

Many of the United Empire Loyalists settled on the
north shore of the Bay of Fundy, at the mouth and
along the banks of the St. John River. The natural
lesources of the locality attracted other immigrants, and
very soon the settlers found themselves in a position to
ask for an independent Provincial organization. The
Colonial Office deemed it expedient to divide Acadia, and
in 1774 a commission was issued to Thomas Carleton as
Governor of New Brunswick, the boundaries of the
Province being defined as they have ever since remained.
The progress of settlement was rapid and continuous,
and with its development grew the desire for improved
means of education.

i! !

THE UNIVERSITY OF NEW BRUNSWICK.

As far back as 1800 a charter was issued* under the
Great Seal of the province for the establishment and
incorporation of a seminary of learning, named " The
College of New Brunswick," which was located at
Fredericton, and was endowed in the course of the same
year with certain Crown lands in that vicinity. By an
Act* of the New Brunswick Parliament passed in 1805,
a grant of £100 a year was made to it out of the Provin-

*0n the 12th of February.
*45 George III. , cap. 16.

193

cial treasury, and this was in 18 IG supplemented, under
similar authority*, by a further grant of £150 per
annum. Actsf were passed in 1820 and 1822 to confirm
agreements between the College authorities and their
tenants, and in 1823 authority was given by another
Provincial statutej to the "Governor and trustees" of
the College to surrender their charter to the King on
condition that he would issue another in its place, mak-
ing him the founder of the college. The same Act
appropriated an additional grant of £600 a year to the
institution out of the treasury of the Province.

King's College. — The desired Royal Charter was
issued§ in 1828. It reincorporated the institution under
the name of "King's College/' and conferred on it uni-
versity powers, but made it at the same time a Church
of England college. By an educational Act* passed in
the following year, the various annual subsidies payable
out of the Provincial treasury were consolidated, and
their amount was increased to £1,000 currency per annum,
which was supplemented by a yearly grant from the
the Crown of £1,000 sterling out of its " casual and terri-
torial revenues." The period between 1828 and 1846
was marked, as it was in Upper Canada, by controversy
over the sectarian character of an institution that had

*56 George III., cap. 20.

tThough these did not receive the Royal Assent till 1824, they
are known aa 60 George III., cap. 36, and 3 George IV., cap. 36.

J4 George IV., cap. 33.

§One year later than the issue of the Royal Charter to King's
College at Toronto. The date was the 16th of December. It is
recited in the preamble to 8 Vict. , cap. 3, of the Statutes of New
Brunswick referred to below.

-9 and 10 George IV., cap. 29.

I !

194 •

been thus liberally endowed out of the public funds of
the Province, and in 1845 the agitation for its seculariza-
tion resulted in the passing of an Act* which abolished
all religious tests, except in the case of the Professor of
Theology, and made other changes in the constitution of
the College, without, however, impairing its revenues or
altering the relations existing between it and the Crown.
This measure was reserved for the assent of the Queen,
and an opportunity was aftbrded for the consideration of
the objections urged against allowing it to go into
operation. One of these was the contention that it was
beyond the competence of a Provincial Parliament to
amend a Royal Charter, and in the course of the corre-
spondence which ensued between the Provincial and
Imperial Governments, the Colonial Secretary*]* conceded
that there was no valid constitutional objection to the
measure. The Act was ultimately assented to near the
close of 1846, and for the next thirteen years the con-
stitution of King's College was left undisturbed by
legislation.

The University of New Brunstvick — In 1854 the
New Brunswick Legislature authorized the Lieutenant-
Governor of the Province to appoint a Commission to
enquire into the state of King's College, with a view to
its improvement. Action was taken on this initiative,!

*8 Vict, cap. 3.

fThen Lord Stanley. One of his letters to Lieut. -Governor
Colebrooke was enclosed in the reply of the Council of King's
College, Toronto, to Lord Gathcart's letter in 1846. It is printed
in extenao in Appendix D.D. to the Journals of the Legislative
Assembly of Canada for that year. See above, pp. 33 and 41.

|The Lieut. -Governor was the Hon. J. H. T. Manners-Sutton.
The Commission was composed of J. H. Gray (Chairman), Egerton
Ryerson, J. W. Dawson, John S. Saunders, and James Brown.

195

funds of
Bulariza-
kbolished
fessor of
bution of
enues or
e Crown,
e Queen,
^ration of
go into
lat it was
Lament to
the corre-
incial and
• conceded
on to the
near the
the con-
urbed by

1854 the
lieutenant-
lission to
view to
initiative,!

ih. -Governor

[il of King's

It is printed

Legislative

md 41.

lers-Sutton.

^n), Egerton

Brown.

and before the close of the year the 'Commission sent in
a report, in which special prominence was given to the
advantage of a high standard of university education,
the necessity for including religious training in the
scheme of university work, the futility of expecting the
best results from underpaid teachers, and the advantage
of careful supervision of students by the college authori-
ties, whether in private boarding houses or in a college
residence. One of the commissioners,* in a letter to the
chairman, added a statement of his own opinion on the
question of residence : —

In connection with this subject, 1 attach much importance to
the opinion expressed in the report, that the residence of pupils
within the college building is not of such utility as has hitherto
been supposed. From my own observation of its effects, I cannot
doubt that college residence is, even under the most favorable
circumstances, more dangerous to the health, manners, and morals
of the students than to reside in respectable houses. The Scottish
and German universities are old illustrations of the successful
working of colleges without any provision for residence, and the
best authorities in the United States now decidedly lean to the
opinion that this method is most suitable for America. The sav-
ing of building accommodation and annual outlay, and of time,
labor, and anxiety to the professors are important advantages.

Tlie recommendations embodied in the report of the
Commission, supplemented by the proposals of the Coun-
cil of King's College in 1857, became the basis of an
Actf passed by the New Brunswick Legislature in 1859.
The name of the institution was changed to the Univer-
sity of New Brunswick. A new governing body, called

*Mr. Dawson (afterward Principal of McGill University).

fThis statute was reserved for the Queen's Assent, which was
given in 1860.

196

the " Senate " was created, of which the President was
a member ex officio, and the others were appointed by
the Governor-in-Council. The Senate was invested with
authority to manage the financial business of the univer-
sity, and to appoint all the members of the teaching
staff and all the officers except the President. The
secularization of the University was completed by the
abolition of the professorship of theology, and provision
was made for the affiliation >of other institutions with it.
The present constitution of the University is embodied
in an Act* passed by the New Brunswick Legislature in
1891. The corporation, as defined in it, consists of

(1) ninei* members appointed by the Governor-in-Council,

(2) two members, being graduates, chosen by "The
Associated Alumni of the University of New Brunswick,"
and (3) one member elected by "The Provincial Educa-
tional Institute." The Act makes the Senate coincident
in membership with the corporation, and its presiding
officer is the President, who is also ex officio " Chief Super-
intendent of Education" for the Province. The Chancel-
lor, like the President, is appointed by the Governor-in-
Council, but he must be selected "from among the
professors and Faculty of the ' University." It is his
duty to personally superintend the academic work, to see
to the enforcement of discipline, to preside at the con-
ferring of degrees, and to take charge of the buildings
and grounds. "The Faculty of the University" consists
of the Chancellor and Professors, and it is empowered to
adjudge penalties for violations of rules, to determine

*64 Vict., cap. 12.

tTwo of these are the President and Chancellor ex officio.

197

the relative standing of students, and to regulate the
times and places for classes and lectures.

THE UNIVERSITY OF MOUNT ALLISON COLLEGE.

The Methodist Church in the Maritime Provinces has
felt itself bound, like other religious denominations, to
undertake and carry on the work of higher secular edu-
cation. A beginning was made with the founding of an
"Academy" at Sackville, in New Brunswick, in 1842.
The occasion of this educational enterprise was a liberal
offer made in 1841 to the " VVesleyan Conference of
Eastern British America " by Mr. C. F. Allison, a Sack-
ville merchant, who donated fei site for the institution,
contributed a sum \)f ivbiw toWstablisli it, and agreed to
make an annual ^ynnm^fo^ome yeajrs toward its
support. Like the \orrespl^naing schools at Horton,
Pictou, and Windsor, the " Mount Allison Wesleyan
Academy " was at first only a secondary school, but its
efficiency soon won for it such recognition thatit^ alumni
were readily admitted to third year standing in the Arts
course of the Methodist University at Middletown^ Con-
necticut, to which many Canadians went in those days
for a culture training. With the other academies, it
received a certain amount of Provincial* aid, but in the
main it has been forced to look for support to the Metho-
dist denomination. The school is still continued under
the name of "The Mount Allison Academy and Com-
mercial College," and a corresponding school has been

'^Though situated in Nevf Brunswick it has been allowed a shi^r^
of the No(ra Scotia grant for secondary Educatioi).

198

established under the name of "The Mount Allison
Ladies' College and Conservatory of Music." Since they
were instituted they have educated many students from
New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, Prince Edward Island,
Newfoundland, and the Bermudas.

Mount Allison Wesley an College. — The New Bruns-
wick Legislature, by an Act* passed in 1858 empowered
the corporation then charged with the management of
the Academy to " found, establish, maintain, and manage
a collegiate institution at Sackville, to be designated and
known as the Mount Allison Wesleyan College." By
this statute it was provided that whenever the College
should have a Faculty con^sting of a President and two
or more professors, with af mijumUm Attendance of ten
regularly matriculated MndiGmJAi yAould have " full
power and authority iolcoi^r/fh^de^ree of Bachelor,
Master, and Doctor in the general arts and faculties in
the manner and on the conditions ordered by the College
Board " The collegiate and university functions thus
authorized came into operation in 1862, and " The Mount
Allison Wesleyan College " was organized as a teaching
and degree-conferring university. From the outset it has
been conducted under denominational control but on
strictly non-sectarian principles, and it is claimed on its
behalf that it was the first chartered university to admit
women to all the privileges of regular collegiate courses
and degrees. The partial union of the Methodist sects
in 1874 became the occasion of an Acti* passed the

*21 Vicfc. cap. 57. Previous Acts passed by the same body, re-
lating to the Academy, are 12 Vict. cap. 65/_and 19 Vict, cap. 66.

+38 Vict. cap. 74,

**■

199

following year, by which some modifications were made
in the constitution of the University, and the name of the
corporation was changed to " the Board of Governors of
the Mount Allison Wesleyan College and Academic?."
The first governors, eighteen in number, were named in
the statute, and provision was made for the periodical
election of their successors, sixteen by the General Confer-
ence of the Methodist Church, and two by the Alumni
Society.*

University of Mount Allison College. — The complete
union of the various Methodist denominations in 1883
gave occasion in a similar way for the passage in 1886 of
an Act f which changed the name of the corporation to
" The University of Mount Allison College," enlarged the
number of" Governors or Regents" to twenty-six, of whom
twenty-four were to be elected by the General Conference,
and declared all graduates of the institution under its
previous title to be graduates ipso facto of the University
under its new name. In 1895 another statutory change{
in the constitution increased the total membership of the
Board of Governors to thirty-two, of whom the alumni
of the College and the Academy were to elect six, and the
alumni of the Ladies' College, two. The Board of Gov-
ernors thus constituted is invested with complete control
over the property and management of the college and the
two preparatory schools. It appoints, and may remove,
the President, professors, tutors, and other instructors,

*Thi8 association had been incorporated by Act of Parliament in
1874 (37 Vict. cap. 78.)

t49 Vict. cap. 41.

I Made by 58 Vict. cap. 66.

200

l|^

V ' i

prescribes their duties, and fixes their remuneration.
Conjointly with the " Faculty," which is made up of the
President and the professors, the Governors form the
"College Board," which is authorized to prescribe the
requirements for matriculation and the course of study
for undergraduates, and to " regulate all other matters
relating directly to the department of education."

The jubilee of the establishment of the educational
institution which has been developed under the different
titles specified above, was celebrated on the 19th of Jan-
uary, 1893, the fiftieth anniversary of the opening of the
Mount Allison Wesleyan Academy for the reception of
students. The last report of the Board of Governors
to the General Conference of the Methodist Church of
Canada, shows that the aggregate attendance during the
session of 1893-94 was 344 : that the annual average
attendance of students in the University proper had for
the years 1890-94 been 118 ; that the total number of
graduates from the foundation of the University was 214 ;
and that the endowment of the University apart from the
academies, was $117,518.

ST. JOSEPH'S COLLEGE.

Prior to Confederation, the Acadian French mani-
fested but little interest in higher education, or indeed
in education of any kind. Not many of them were cul-
tured in either the academical or the professional sense.
They had few French journals, French schools, or French
teachers, and th3y were in consequence greatly behind
other sections of the population, even the Canadian
French, in political influence. A great change for the

201

better has in a generation come over the French people
of the Maritime Provinces. They now enjoy educa-
tional opportunities of a kind entirely unknown a few
years ago, and they seem disposed to take full advantage
of them. Besides schools doing primary and secondary
work, they have several of a more advanced character,
one of which is part of the educational system of New
Brunswick.

The College of St. Joseph. — This institution was found-
ed at Memramcook in 1864 by the late Very Rev.
Camille Lefebvre, a priest of the Congregation of the
Holy Cross. This is a Roman Catholic religious society
devoted to educational and missionary work, and the
College is still conducted by the Fathers of the Congre-
gation. Four years after its establishment it was incor-
porated by Act* of the New Brunswick Legislature under
the title of " The College of St. Joseph." The members
of the corporation ana of the " Board of Governors "
specified in the statute were the Roman Catholic Bishop
of the diocese, certain Roman Catholic missionaries, and
a few laymen. The governors were invested with
authority to appoint and remove the President, profes-
sors, tutors, and other officers, to prescribe their various
duties, and to fix their remuneration. The President
and professors composed the " Faculty," and the Faculty
and Governors were united to form the "College
Board," whose duty it was to prescribe "requisites
for matriculation and courses of study for under-

•31 Vict., cap. 63.

£02

graduates, and to regulate all other matters relating
directly to the department of education." It was provided
in the statute of incorporation that whenever the collegi-
ate staff should include a President and two professors,
and the attendance of regularly matriculated students
should reach ten, the college should become a university
with power to " confer upon properly qualified persons
the degree of Bachelor, Master, or Doctor in the several
arts and faculties in the manner and on the conditions
which may be ordered by the College Board."

St. Joseph's College. — In 1894 a new Act^ of incor-
poration was obtained from the New Brunswick Legis-
lature. The only members of the corporation under this
constitution are seven members of the religious order
under whose auspices the institution has been carried on
since its foundation — " The Fathers of the Holy Cross "
— and these seven corporators are also the only members
of the Board of Governors. The name of the institution
is changed to " St. Joseph's College, and its university
powers are continued, under the control of the College
Board, as before. The Board of Governors is empowered
to elect from among its own members the President and
the other officers of the college, and also to change its
own personnel by the exercise of co-optation, the choice
of new members being limited to those who belong to
the order of the " Holy Cross." All the acts done and
degrees conferred by the authorities of the " College of
St. Joseph " are by this statute placed on a par, as to
legality, with acts done and degrees conferred by the

*57 Vict., cap. 87.

203

authorities of " St. Joseph's College," and all the pro-
perty, claims, and franchises of the fonner are transferred
absolutely to the latter.

The motive of St. Joseph College, as an educational
institution is sufficiently explained in its announcement.
Special attention is given to moral and religious training,
but a varied arts course is prescribed for those who
desire to take any one of the three degrees. Bachelor of
Science, Bachelor of Literature, or Bachelor of Arts. The
manner of testing candidates for degrees is sufficiently
peculiar to merit special attention. The subjects of the
course are divided into two groups as follows : (1) Latin,

reek, English, History and Geography ; and (2) Philos-
ophy, Mathamatics, and the Sciences. The degree of
Bachelor of Literature is conferred on a candidate who
passes a " successful " examination in the first group
and a " partially successful " one in the .second. The
degree of Bachelor of Science is conferreil on a candidate
who is successful in the second group and partially suc-
cessful in the first. The degree of Bachelor of Arts is
conferred on a candidate who is successful in each group.
To be "successful" the candidate must secure two- thirds
of the maximum for a group of subjects and one-third of
the maximum for each subject ; to be " partially success-
ful" he must secure ons-half of the maximum for a
group and one-fourth for each subject.

! '

;

CHAPTER XIV.

THE UNIVERSITY OF MANITOBA.

The Province of Manitoba was created* in 1870 out of
the region annexed'f* to the Dominion of Canada under
the name of *• Rupert's Land and the North-Western Ter-
ritory." Tiie constitution given to the new Province
authorized its Legislature to " make laws in relation to
education," subject to certain provisions relating to " de-
nominational schools." Under this authority an ActJ
was passed in 1877 to " establish one University for the
whole of Manitoba on the model of the University of Lon-
don, for the purpose of raising the standard of higher edu-
cation in the Province, and of enabling all denominations
and classes to obtain academical degrees." The corporate
name given to the new institution was "The University
of Manitoba," and the corporation was declared to con-
sist of " A Chancellor, a Vice-Chancellor, and a Council,"
which was composed of (1) seven representatives to be
selected by each incorporated College affiliated to the
University, (2) three representatives to be selected by
Convocation, and (3) one member for each of the two sec-

*By Act of the Dominion Parliament (3'2 and 33 Vict., cap. 3),
subsequently validated by Act of the Imperial Parliament (34 and
36 ^^ct., cap 28).

fBy Imperial Order-in-Council, dated Juno 23, 1870.

t40 Vict., cap. 11.

206

tions of the Board of Education. The first Convocation
included " all bachelors and masters of arts, all bachelors
of law, licentiates of law, doctors of law, bachelors and
doctors of science, and all bachelors, licentiates, and doctors
of medicine " of any university in Her Majesty's Domin-
ion, who had resided in Manitoba for two months previous
to the passinof of the Act. The University was limited in
its functions to " the examining of candidates for de-
grees in the several faculties, or for certificates of honor
in different branches of knowledge, and to the grantinoj
of such degrees and certificates after examination." The
Chancellor was appointed by the Lieutenant-Governor in
Council, the Vice-Chancellor was made elective by the
University Council. The Lieutenant-Governor was
created ' Visitor." In the Council, of which the Chan-
cellor and Vice-Chancellor were ex officio members, was
vested " the entire management of and superintendence
over the affairs, concerns, and property " of the Univer-
sity, and, in general, the right to act " in all cases unpro-
vided for," in such manner as might seem best calculated
to promote the purpose for which the University was
established. There were affiliated to the University by
the Act, (1) the College of St. Boniface, (2) the College
of St. Jo'.n, and (3) the Manitoba College,* with a view
to the admission of thoir students to the examinations
for decrees and standing, and provision was made for the
affiliation by the Lieutenant-Governor in Council of other

-''Iheae three institution.s belonged to the Roman Catholic, Angli-
can, and Presbyterian dencninations respectively.

206

incorporated Colleges which could show that they were
possessed of adequate appliances and a sufficient staff.
Theological Colleges affiliated to the University were em-
powered to grant degrees* in divinity, and the holders of
such degrees became entitled to the same rights
and privileges as if they had graduated in the Uni-
versity. Provision was also made for the aflSlia-
tion of one or more Provincial Normal Schools, should
they be established. By an Actf passed in 1887 the
number of representatives of Convocation was in-
creased to seven, and in 1893 it was provided by
another statutej (1) that seven additional members of
Council should be appointed by the Crown, and (2) that
the seven medical representatives, who had been elective
by the Provincial College of Physicians and Surgeons,
should be distributed so as to leave four to be chosen by
that body and three by the Manitoba Medical College, an
affiliated teaching institution. The Act of 1893 further
provided that the Lieutenant-Governor in Council might
appoint professors and assistant professors in modern
languages, mathematics, and natural sciences, whose sal-
aries should be paid by the Provincial Government, and
whose lectures should be free to the students of affiliated
colleges.

'''An amending Act passed in 1880 (43 Vict., cap. 31) made it
obligatory on candidates for such degrees to be examined by the
University in Greek, Latin, and Mathematics.

t50 Vict., cap. 43.

|56 Vict., cap. 35.

207

Present Constitution of the University. — As the result
of its evolution under these various statutory enact-
ments the University of Manitoba has now affiliated with
it and represented in its Council the following teaching
institutions :

ST. BONIFACE COLLEGE.

This College is conducted under the auspices of the
Roman Catholic Church and the presidency of the
" Archbishop and Metropolitan of St. Boniface." It was
in existence before the creation of the University of
Manitoba, and was affiliated to it by the original Act of
incorporation of the latter institution. It has, besides,
assistant teachers, a staft of ten " professors," who col-
lectively have charge of the following university sub-
jects : Mental philosophy, physics, chemistry, mathe-
matics, English, French, rhetoric and humanities, Latin
and Greek. It has contributed twenty-two graduates to
the University list.

ST. John's college.

This was one of the three Colleges affiliated to the
University by the Act of 1877. It is an Anglican insti-
tution, its " Chancellor and Warden " being the Arch-
bishop of Rupert's Land. Besides the tuition given in
theological subjects it provides instruction in Hebrew,
mental and moral philosophy, Greek, Latin, mathematics,
natural science, history, English, French, and German.
It has added ninety graduates to the University register.

208

MANITOBA COLLEGE.

This institution was founded in 1871 by the Presby-
terian Church of Canada, and was affiliated to the Uni-
versity of Manitoba by the original Act of University
incorporation. It is still conducted under the direction
of the Presbyterian General Assembly of Canada, which
makes provision for instruction in arts as well as in theo-
logy. The arts staff is composed of eight teachers, who
give instruction in science, English, Greek, Latin, French,
German, Hebrew, mathematics, mental and moral philoso-
phy, logic, and political economy. Manitoba College has
given one hundred and sixty graduates to the University.

WESLEY COLLEGE.

In 1888 this College, established and conducted under
the control of the Methodist General Conference, of
Canada was affiliated to the University by order of the
Lieutenant-Governor in Council. In its curriculum pro-
vision is made for teaching mental and moral philosophy,
pure and applied mathematics, geology, physics, Greek,
Latin, English, and history. It has added forty to the
list of University graduates.

MANITOBA MEDICAL COLLEGE.

This training school of medicine was established in
1883, and was affiliated in the following year to the Pro-
vincial University, from which its students obtain their
degrees. Formerly the right to examine candidates for

20d

license to practise medicine was vested in the Provincial
College of Physicians and Surgeons, but under the
authority of the Medical Act of 1886 all the examining
powers which previously belonged to that body were
transferred to the University of Manitoba, to the Coun-
cil of which the College of Physicians and Surgeons is
authorized to elect four representatives. The Medical
College has three representatives in the same body. Dur-
ing its twelve years of operation the " Manitoba Medica*
College " has given over one hundred graduates to the
University.

COLLEGIATE CO-OPERATION.

As adequate tuition in the subjects assigned to it has
not yet been provided by the University of Manitoba,
efforts have been made from time to time to secure
among the affiliated colleges such working arrangements
as will lessen to each the cost of efficient instruction. St.
John's, Manitoba, and Wesley Colleges have for four years
co-operated in scientific instruction, and the result
has been highly advantageous, the increased effici-
ency of the work having entailed comparatively little
extra cost on each of the institutions benefited. A fur-
ther measure of co-operation has been carried into prac-
tice by Manitoba and Wesley Colleges, the former instruc-
ting the students of both in honor mental and moral
science and classics, and the latter instructing them in
higher honor mathematics.

lii

^Am

PART II.

UNIVERSITIES OF GREAT
BRITAIN.

CHAPTER XV.

THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD.

The Universit}" of Oxford is a corporate body, known
for ages by the historic title of the " Chancellor, Masters,
and Scholars of the University of Oxford," a title con-
firmed by Parliament in the time of Queen filizabeth.
With the exception of rare interventions on the part of
the Crown, the University has always been governed by
statutes of its own making.

Organization of the University. — By the Oxford Uni-
versity Act, 1854, the constitution of the University is
framed as follows : —

1. The Hebdomadal Council (so called from its meet-
ing every week), consists of certain official and of certain
elected members. The official members are the Chancel-
lor, Vice-Chancellor, ex-Vice-Chancellor, (for one year
after leaving office, or till the next triennial election),
and the two Proctors ; the elected members are six heads
of Colleges, or Halls, six University professors, and six
members of Convocation (of not less than five years' stand-
ing). These are elected by the Congregation of the Uni-
versity of Oxford for six years, in such a way that one-half
of each class vacate their seats every three years, beinjj,
however, re-eligible. This Council meets every Monday in

11 '

term-time and whenever convoked by the Vice-Cljancel-
lor ; it has the initiative in all the legislation of the Uni-
versity, and from it all petitions, decrees and statutes
are referred for approval to Congregation and Convoca-
tion.

2. The House of Congregation, consists of Regents
either neceasario or ad placitum. All Doctors of every
Faculty and all Masters of Arts are necessario regentes
for two years after taking their respective degrees ; and
all the following if members of Convocation, are regentes
ad placitum : Professors, Doctors of every Faculty who
are resident, Heads of College and Halls or their dep-
uties, Public Examiners, Moderators, and Masters of the
Schools, Censors and Deans of Colleges. To make a
House, the presence of the Chancellor, or Vice-Chancellor,
or his deputy, and of the two Proctors or their deputies,
and of nine other Regents, is required. This body, describ-
ed in the statutes as ' venerable,' exists chiefly for cere-
monial purposes ; its business is confined almost exclus-
ively to ratifying the nomination of examiners by the
Vice-Cliancellor and Proctors, and the granting of de-
grees

8. The Congregation of the University of Oxford,
consists of members of the Hebdomadal Council, the
Heads of ( ■ollo<ifes, Professors, and examiners, and certain
University officers ; also all members of Convocation who
are in residence within the University limits (between
300 and 400 qualify in this way). The Chancellor, or
Vice-Chancellur or one of hiy deputies, and the two Proc-
tors or their deputies, preside at its meetings. Its
business is q.lmost entirely confined to legislation. When

M-

215

the Hebdomadal Council has passed a new statute it
must first be promulgated, after due notice, in this
assembly. At the time of such promulgation any mem-
bers of Congregation may propose amendments ; such
amendments (if seconded, and not considered by the
Chancellor or his deputy to be inconsistent with or
irrelevant to the principle of the statute, as set out in its
preamble) must be printed and considered at a subsequent
meeting ; the Council may also, at such times, propose
any amendments, and when these have been adopted by
Convocation, there is still a power of proposing further
amendments vested in the Council or any twelve members
of Congregation ; when all amendments have been con-
sidered, the Statute after three days' notice, is submitted to
the Congregation for approval. No right of negative is
allowed to the Vice-Ohancellor or Proctor, but every
question is decided on a majority of votes. A statute
approved by Congregation must then be submitted to
Convocation, after seven days* notice, for final adoption or
rejection.

4. The House of Convocation, consists of all Doctors
of every Faculty and all Masters of Arts who are still
members of the University (i.e. whose names are still on
the books of a College or other recognized institution,
and who have paid all statutable fees to the University),
whether they are resident or not. To make a House, the
presence of the Chancellor, or Vice-Chancellor or one of
his deputies, and of the two Proctors or their respective
deputies is required. In this House is transacted all the
formal business of the University as a corporate body,
iBxcept what ig named as belonging to the House of Con

216

gregation. No statute is binding until it has received
the assent of Convocation ; matters of special and in-
dividual concern, anything that demands immediate pro-
vision, payments from the University chest, are settled
by decree of Convocation. This House also confers
Honorary degrees, and degrees by diploma or decree ; it
decides whether the University seal shall be affixed to
any document, whose validity depends on such seal, and
it makes most elections to University offices. lu the
election of burgesses, members of Convocation may send
in their voting-papers without attending the poll ; in
other elections members must vote in person. In this
House and in the House of Congregation, the Chancellor,
or Vice-Chancellor or his deputy, and the two Proctors
together, have the right of veto in all matters except
elections ; otherwise questions are decided on a majority
of votes.

The Chief Officers of the University. — (a) The Chan-
cell jr of the University is elected by the members of
Convocation ; his is an honorary office, with no stipend
attached, and is held for life ; in most matters and on most
occasions the Chancellor is represented by the Vice-Chan-
cellor.

(6) The Vice-Chanceiior is annually nominated by the
Chancellor from the beads of Colleges. The letters of
nomination are read in Convocation by the Senior Proc-
tor ; the Vice-Chancellor appoints four deputies from the
heads of Colleges, to exercise his power in case of illness
or absence ; up till 1884 the office of Vice-Chancellor was
usually held for four years ; but the duties are arduous, and

SBBB

217

since then the office has not been held for so long. The
annual income is made up to £G00 from the University
chest.

(c) The Proctors, two in number, are elected annually
by the several Colleges and by the Halls conjointly accord-
ing to a cycle of thirty years beginning from 1889. The
electors are all those members of the several societies who
being members of Convocartion are also, or have been,
members of the Congregation of the University, and all
those Fellows and Scholars of a College who are members
of Convocation. Each Proctor, on election, nominates two
deputies. A Proctor's salary is annually the sum of £350.
It is the duty of the Proctors to see that students con-
form to the statutes which regulate their dress and con-
duct ; for this purpose they patrol the streets of Oxford
after dark, during term-time, and take the names and
addresses of students found in prohibited places, or walk-
ing in the public streets without the University cap and
gown ; they summon delinquents to appear in the Chan-
cellor's Court, and act the part of police in all cases where
a member of the Universit}'^ is concerned. They are
elected from the resident fellows or tutors of a College.

{d) The Chancellor has jurisdiction'in almost all causes,
civil, spiritual, or criminal, in which students or privileged
persons within the University precincts are parties. A
court is held every Friday of term-time, at which the
Vice-Chancellor presides, and the two Proctors may sit
as assessors; the Vice-Chancellor may, if he chooses,
appoint a D.C.L. or B.C.L. to sit as his assessor for
the better despatch of business. The so-called 'Proctorial
System ' for the control of students forms part of the

218

Chancellor's jurisdiction. This jurisdiction is quite inde-
pendent of the ordinary course of justice in the land ; it
usually takes the form of a fine in the case of students,
but often that of suspension (rustication), or expulsion ; it
has also the power of 'discommuning' tradesmen i.e., of for-
bidding them to have dealings with students, if they
have abetted the extravagance of students by allowing
them to run up heavy accounts ; it hiis the power of in-
carcerating or excluding from the city limits after day-
light any persons of immoral character who have had
dealings with students. This system has its counterpart
at Cambridge, where the place of incarceration has been
known from time immemorial by the name of " spinning-
house."

(e) Two burgesses, are elected to represent the Univer-
sity in Parliament ; all members of Convocation are
electors.

(/) The Registrar is elected by Convocation, must
attend all meetings of the Hebdomadal Council of both
Congregations, and of Convocation, and raust register all
Acts of the University that req?iire the common seal.
His annual stipend is £600.

University Professorships. — The following is a list of
the chief professorships in the University of Oxford :

(I) Regius professorships of Divinity, Civil Law, Medi-
cine, Hebrevj, and Greek. These five professorships were
founded by King Henry VIII., and to each is still assigned
the yearly stipend of £40 ; but this endowment has in
every case been augmented. To the ' chairs of Divinity
and Hebrew is annexed a caiioury of Christ Church.
The stipend of the professor of Greek is made up to X500

219

a year from Christ Church. The professorships of Medi-
cine and of Civil Law have been connected with other
stipendiary offices, or been further endowed.

(2) Margaret Professorship of Divinity, the oldest in
the University, was founded in 1502, by Margaret, Coun-
tess of Bichmond, mother of Henry VII. The Professor
is elected by all Graduates in Divinity, and those mem-
bers of congregation who are at least in deacon's orders.

(3) Savilian Professorships of Geometry and Astronomy,
founded and endowed in the year 1619 by Sir Henry
Savile, warden of Merton college. The Professors may
be chosen from any part of Christendom. They are
elected by the Archbishop of Canterbury, the Lord High
Chancellor of Great Britain, the Chancellor of the Uni-
versity, the Bishop of London, the Home Secretary, the
two Chief Justices, the Chief Baron of the Exchequer,
the Dean of the Arches, and the Warden of New Col-
lege, with the Vice-Chancellor of the University. The
endowment of each chair now amounts to £675 a year.

(4) Sedleian Professorship of Natural Philosophy,
founded by Sir William Sedley in 1621. The electors
are the Vice-Chancellor, the Provost of Queen's College,
the President of V'lo Royal Society of London, the
Astronomer ^oj^al, and alternately the President of
Magdalen and f.h^ Warden of All Sou' '. The stipend is
£ )70 a year.

(5) Whyte's Professorship of Moral Philosophy, found-
ed by Thomas Whyte, D.D., Canon of Christ Church.
The Professor is elected for life, and the electors are the
Vice-Chancellor, the two Pro«'tor.s, the Dean of Christ
Church, the Presidents of Mcgdaip ■ and St John's, the

mm:

220

:iii

Margaret Professor, the Vinerian Professor, and the Pro-
fessors of Modern History and Logic. The stipend is
augmented to £400 out of the Univers'.ty chest.

(6) Camden Professorship of Ancient History, iiounded
in l(i22 by William Camden, CJarencieux Kinof at Arms.
The Professor is elected by Convocation and his stipend
augmented to £600 out of the University chest,

(7) Professorship ci Music, founded by William
Heather, Doctor in Music, 1626. The Professor is elect:!
for life by certain heads of colleges and professors

(8) Laudian Professorship of Arabic, founded vi lu--?^
by William Laud, Archbishop of Canterbury and C) tia-
cellor of the University. The stipend is now fixed at £300.
The professor is elected by eight specified persons — four
heads of colleges and four professors ; in the case of
an equality, the Vice- Chancellor has a casting vote.

(9) Professorship of Botany ; in connection with the
Botanic Garden, founded by the Earl of Danby in 1622-33.
The chair was endowed in 1728 by W. Sherard, D. C. L.,
with £8,000 and since 1855 by an annual payment from
the University of £100 ; to the same foundation is
attached a professorship of Rural Economy with a stipend
01 £200 a year.

(10) Professorship of Poetry, founded in 1708, with a
yearly stipend of £100. The Professor is elected by
members of Convocation for five years, on the expiration
of which he may be re-elected for five years more.

(11) The Lord Almoner's Professorship of Arabic, with
a yearly stipend of £50 ; the Professor is appointed by
the Lord High Almoner,

221

ni the Pro-
frtipend is

3t.

ry, i:ounded
10^ at Arms.
Iiis stipend
it.

y William
or is elect:]

SjTOI'S

led VI li^^i^
and Chciii-

ced at i300.

rsons — four

:lie case of

■ vote.

n with the
in 1622-33.

rd, D. C. L.,

ment from

ndation is

1 a stipend

08, with a
elected by
expiration
ore.

rabic, with
)oipted by

(12) Regius Professorship of Modern History, founded
by King Georgfe I, in 1724 with an annual stipend of £621.

(13) Professorship of Experimental Philosophy, found-
ed by Lord Crew and first filled in 1749. The Professor
is elected by a board consisting of the Vice-Ghancellor,
the Warden of Wadham and three specified Professors; the
stipend is £500 annually.

(14) Vinerian Professorship of English Law, In 1755
Charles Viner left £12,000 to the University for a pro-
fessorship and certain scholarships in English law.

(15) Clinical Professorship, in connection with the
Radcliffe Infirmiary, founded by the Earl of Lichfield, in
1780 and endowed with £7,000 ; the ex-oMco trustees of
this fund are the Chancellor, the Bishop of Oxford, the
President of St. Johns ' The professor is elected by
Convocation.

(16) Rawlinsonian Professorship of Anglo-Saxon,
founded in 1795 and open to all members of Convocation ;
the range of the lectures includes the language and history
0? the Anglo-Saxons, the old Low-German dialects, and

ue antiquities of northern Europe. The Professor is
elGcted in Congregation, and the stipend is made up by the
University to £300 a year.

(17) Aldrichian Professorships of Anatomy, Practice of
Medicine and Chemistry, founded in 1798 by George
Aldrich, and endowed with a sum of £12,950 ; the first
is now annexed to the Linace Professorship of Physiology,
and the second to the Regius Professorship of Medicine ;
the third is suppressed and its stipend applied to the
payment of an assissant or demonstrator.

Hi' I

" : '

222

(18) Professorships of Mineralogy and Geology endowed
by the Prince Regent, afterwards George IV., with a
stipend of £100 each ; the University has augmented
them by a further annual sum of £150 to the former, and
£300 to the latter. The Professors are appointed by the
Vice-Chancellor.

(19) Professorship of Political Economy, founded in
1825 ^v Henry Drummond ; the professor is elected by
Convc >^^^^T). He must be a graduate of Oxford, and
has a stj < - l made up by the University to £400 a year ;
he is elected lor five years but is re-eligible.

(20) Boden Professorship of Sanskrit. The late Joseph
Boden, Colonel in the East India Company's service,
left his property to the University for promoting the
study of Sanskrit ; a Professorship and scholarships have
been established. The Professor is elected by Convoca-
tion, and his stipend, now £900, -nay not exceed £1,000.

(21) Professorship of Logic. The Professor is elected
by Convocation, at a salary of £400 a year.

(22) Regius Professorships of Pastoral Theology and
Ecclesiastical History, established by Her Majesty, Queen
Victoria, in 184*?.

(23) Professorship of the Exegesis of Holy Scripture,
founded by John Ireland, D.D., Dean of Westminster,
who bequeathed, in 1842, £10,000 to the University for
this purpose. The Professor is elected by the heads of col-
leges and halls.

(24) Corpus Professorship of Latin Literature, founded
in 1854 by the President and Fellows of Corpus Christi
College, according to the intention of their founder,
Bishop Fox, and endowed with an annual stipend of

223

ys service,

£900. The Professor is elected by the Vice-Chancellor,
the two Proctors, the President and one Fellow of Cor-
pus, three specified Professors of the University, the
public orator and three examiners in classics.

(25) Chishele's Professorships of International Law
and of Modern History, founded in connection with All
Souls' College, in 1854. The Professors are elected by
the Visitor and Warden of th^ College, the Lord High
Chancellor, Judge of the High Court of Admiralty, and
the Foreign Secretary.

(26) Waynflete Professorships of Moral and Metaphys-
ical Philosophy, and of Chemistry, founded in 1854 in
connection with Magdalen College, with a stipend of £600
a year each ; the Professors are elected by the Chancellor
of the University, the Visitor and President of the College,
and two other persons.

(27) Linacre Professor of Physiology, founded in
1854, in connection with Merton College, and endowed
with an annual stipend of £800. The Professor is elected
by the Visitor and Warden of Merton, and the [)residents
of the College of Physicians, the College of Surgeons and
the Royal Society.

(28) Hope Professorship of Zoology, founded in 1861,
by the Rev. Frederick William Hope, to whose munifi-
cence the University also owes a large entomologcial
collection, a library of natural history, and a vast collec-
tion of engraved portraits ; to the endowment of the
professorship and the care of the collections, Mr. Hope
and subsequently his widow, transferred to the Univer-
sity sums amounting to nearly £22,000.

1 — ff

iiii I

224

(29) Professorship of Comparative Philology, founded
by the University in 1868 and endowed with a stipend
of £600 a year. The election is vested in the Viee-Chan-
cellor and five professors, Cof ancient languages), the Vice-
Chancellor having a casting vote.

(30) Corpus Professorship of Jurisprudence, founded
in 1869 by the President and Fellows of Corpus Christi
College, and endowed with a stipend of £600 a year. The
professor is elected by two specific professors, two lawyers
selected by the College, (and approved of by Convocation),
and one deputied meinbei of the College.

(01) Slade Professorship of Fine Art, founded in 1869,
and endowed with a capital sum of £12,000. The Pro-
fessoi* IS fciected for three years only, but can be re elected.
The election is made by a board of seven persons.

(32) Readership of Ancient History, instituted by
statute in 1868, and endowed with a stipend of £200 a
3'ear from the revenue of Brasenose College ; the Reader
is elected by a board of seven persons, two of whom are
the Principal and one fellow of Brasenose.

(33) Professorship of Chinese, instituted in 1876 and
endowed with a sum of £3,000 raised by promoters of
the study of Chinese ; to this are added the proceeds of a
Corpus Fellowship, and an annual sum of £100 from the
University.

(34) Professorship of Celtic, founded in 1876 by the
Principal and Fellows of Jesus College, and endowed by
them with £500 a year ; to this the University adds an
annuity of £100.

(35) Readership in Roman Law, founded in 1881, the
Reader to be appointed from time to time for periods of

225

three years ; the Reader must lecture and give private
instruction ; he receives an annual stipend of £400 from
revenues of All Souls* College.

Teacherships of Modern European Languages. In ful-
filment of the intention of Sir Robert Taylor, and in con-
nection with the Taylor Institution, there are teachers of
German, French, Italian, and Spanish, appointed (with
the approval of Convocation), by the Curators of the
Institutions ; each receives an annuity of £200 and a fee
of £1 from everyone who attends a course of lectures.

Teacherships of Hindustani and Persian, and of Telugu,
and Readerships in Indian History and Indian Law ; found-
edby the L^niversity in 1878 in view of the needs of select-
ed candidates for the India Civil Service. Each receivea
an annual sum of about £30& ; the Teachers are appointed
for three years, the Reader for seven years.

Courses of Study and Examinations. — The various
bodies that regulate the work and conduct the examina-
tions are as follows : —

1. The Boards of Faculties : — Every faculty or branch
of study at the University is controlled by a Board, at
whose head is a chairman, annually elected by members
of the Board, but the Faculty of Arts has three separate
Boards, viz., in Literae Humaniores or Classics, in
Oriental Languages, and in Modern History. These
Boards are made up in about equal proportions of two
distinct kinds of members, viz , (a) the University Pro-
fessors, who are ex officio members of the Board ^r Boards
controlling those branches of study to which their pro-
fessorships belong ; and (b) a number of fellows or tutors
from the different colleges whose membership is the re-
o

71 P

ir;

226

suit of election. Each Board of Faculties has the duty
of regulating, from time to time, the amount and nature
of the work to be included in the honor examinations of
the Faculty controlled by that Board ; each Board has
also the further duties of electing representatives to sit
on the various Board of Studies, and of appointing mem-
bers to form a committee for the nomination of examiners.
2. The Boards of Studies : — These Boards exist for the
purpose of supervising the work in the pass (as opposed
to the honor) examinations, and consist of : (a) Repre-
sentatives elected by the Boards of such Faculities as are
concerned in the examination, and (b) members added by
co-optation. The following is the constitution of the

Board of Studies regulating Responsions (Matricula-
tion) : —

{a) Four members (to serve for two years) ; two being
annually elected by the Board of Faculty of Arts (Classics)
one by the Board of Arts (Orientals), and one by the
Board of Faculty of Natural Science.

(h) Three members (one to retire each year), added by
co-optation from the number of those who have exam-
ined in Matriculation during any of the three preceding
years.

The Board of Studies for Pass Moderations and Pass
Finals are similarly constituted. At present two of the
Honor departments of the final schools are supervised
by a Board of Studies, not by a Board of Faculties:
These are the Honor Finals in Orientals and the Honor
Finals in English Language and Literature ; the latter
department of Honors was instituted for the first time
only in 1894 and the first examination held in 1896 ; its

Board of Studies is thus made up : The chief Professor
of Greek, of Latin, of Celtic, of Anglo-Saxon, of English, of
Comparative Philology, two professors of Modern History,
and the Professor of Poetry, such Professors as may be
added by decree, and eight elected members ; the Board
so constituted may further, from time to time, add three
members by co-optation.

3. Examiners : — Those who actually conduct the
examinations and correct the papers of the students, are
nominated by special committee. These committees must
have atleast six members each, viz., three ex officio members
{i. e., the Vice-chancellor and the two Proctors) and three
members chosen by the Board or Boards of Faculties
concerned in the examination. The persons nominated
by these committees must before actual appointment be
approved by Congregation and Convocation. The exam-
iners at Responsions, Moderations, and Final Schools,
are known respectively as Masters of the Schools, Mod-
erators, Public Examiners ; they need not be members of
the University and are re-eligible after the expiration of
one year from the terrmination of their former service.
The Masters of the Schools are six in number, nominated
annually, and serving for not more than two years in
succession. The Moderators are fourteen in number, Qve
for Honors in Classics and three for Honors in Mathe-
matics, to serve for not more than two successive years ;

and six for Pass Moderations to serve for three examin-
ations.

The Public Examiners are nearly sixty in number, viz ,
eighteen for Pass Candidates ; seven for the Preliminary
Examination in Science ; three for the Preliminary Ex-

228

iji

M i

amination in Jurisprudence ; and in the Honor Schools
(Finals) — five in Literae Humaniores, three in Mathtaaa-
tics, six in Natual Science, three in Jurisprudence, five in
Modern History, three in Theology and three in English
Language and Literature. These all hold office during
three examinations. It is further provided that no two
persons who are members of the same College or Hall
shall be nominated to serve at the same time as exam-
iners in the same department of the same school. This
provision is due to the intimate relations subsisting be-
tween the Fellows or Dons of a College and the students
or undergraduate members of such College ; the admis-
sion of two examiners in the same subjects at the same
time from the same College, would create suspicion (if not
danger) of favoritism towards examiners of that College

University Scholarships. — (1) Craven scholarships,
founded by Lord Craven in 1647, are six in number,
tenable for three years with an annual stipend of £80 a
year each. Two scholars are elected annually, and candi-
dates must have passed the second public examination
and not exceeded twenty-four terms irom the date of their
matriculation. The subjects of examination are Greek
and Latin.

(2) Travelling fellowships, founded by Dr. Radcliffe in
1714, are three in number of the annual value of £200,
and tenable for three years. Candidates must have
passed all the examinations necessary for the B.A. degree
and obtained a first-class in one of the public examina-
tions, or a university prize or scholarship. The Fellow-
ships are intended for medical students and the examin-
ation is in Medical Science.

229

(3) Vinerian scholarships are three in number, tenable
for three years, each with an annual stipend of £80. One
scholar is elected annually after an examination in Civil
Law, International Law, General Jurisprudence, and
especially English Law.

(4) The Ireland scholarships, founded by Dean Ireland
in 1825 and endowed with a capital sum of £4,000; for the
promotion of Classics (Greek and Latin); they are four
in number and tenable for four years, one scholar being
elected annually. Candidates must be undergraduates and
not have exceeded the sixteenth term from their matri-
culation.

(5) Eldon Law scholarship, established in 1830, ten-
able for three years. Candidates must be members of
the Church of England and of the University of Oxford,
must have passed the examinations required for the B.A.
degree, and have obtained at least one first-class ; they
must also intend to follow the profession of Law.

(6) Boden scholarships in Sanskrit, established by the
Court of Chancery in 1830 and 1860. One scholar is
elected each year and holds his scholarship for four years
with an annual stipend of £50.

(7) Mathematical scholarships, four in number, two
senior and two junior, with an annual stipend of £30
each. One scholar is elected annually to each of the two
classes, senior and junior. Candi I'l ^s for the Senior
Scholarships must have passed all examinations required
for the B.A. degree, and not have exceeded their twenty-
Sfth term from matriculation. Candidates for the Junior
scholarships must not have exceeded their eighth term
from matriculation. The scholarships are tenable for
two years.

230

(8) Pusey and Ellerton scholarships for the promofcion
of Theology through Hebrew, three in number, each of
the value of £50 and tenable for three years. One scholar
is elected annually and may not be above twenty-five
years of age.

(9) Denyer and Johnson scholarships in Theology, two
in number, of the annual value of £50 each, and tenable
for one year. Any B. A. who has not exceeded twenty-
seven terms from his matriculation may be a candidate.

(10) Hertford scholarship for the promotion of Latin,
founded in 1834, and endowed with a capital sum of
£1,110, tenable for one year. Candidates must not have
completed two years from their matriculation.

(11) Taylor scholarships of Modern Languages. One
scholarship of £50 and one exhibition of £25, ea^h ten-
able for one year, are awarded annually for profi iy in
one or more of the modern languages, a year's notice is
given of the language chosen for the next competition.
Candidates must not have exceeded their twenty-third
term from matriculation.

(12) Burdett-Coutts scholarships, two in number, and
tenable for two years, one being awarded each year ; these
scholarships have for endowment a capital sum of £5,000;
they are for the promotion of geological study; candidates
must have passed all examinations necessary for the B.A.
degree and not have exceeded their twenty-seventh term
from matriculation.

(13) Abbott scholarships for the sons of clergymen of the
Church of England, who require pecuniary assistance at
the University.

231

(14) Dorb}' scholarship, open to candidates who have
completed their twentieth and not exceeded their twenty-
fourth terra ; cpndidates must have received the following
distinctions: (1) First-class honors in Classical Modera«
tions; (2) First-class honors in Classical Finals, or
second class honors, together with two of the three
Chancellor's prizes — one of which must be Latin Verse ;
(3) Two of the three Classical University Scholarships,
viz., the Hertford, Ireland, and Craven Scholarships.

(15) Davis Chinese scholarship, of the annual value of
£50 and tenable for two years, is open to all candidates
who have not exceeded their twenty-eighth term.

University Prizes. — The subjects for all prize compo-
sitions are announced about midsummer, and each candi-
date is required to send in this composition under a sealed
cover and distinguished only by a motto, his name and
the same motto being enclosed separately.

(1) The Chancellor's prizes for (1) Latin Verse, candi-
dates not to have exceeded their fourth year ; (2) English
essay ; (3) Latin essay, candidates not to have exceeded
their seventh year.

(2) English verse. Sir Roger Newdigate's prize ; can-
didates not to have exceeded their fourth year.

(3) EUerton Theological prize ; open to candidates
between the sixteenth and twenty-eighth terms from
their matriculation,

(4) English poem on a sacred subject; this prize is
awarded every three years, and is open to all candidates
who have passed the examinations required for the degree
of B. A.

I .i
M .1

I .

232

(5) Arnold historical essay, awarded annually, the
subjects being Ancient and Modern History in alternate
years ; no candidate must have exceeded his eighth year
from matriculation.

(6) Stanhope historical essay, of the annual value of
£20, to be awarded in books, on a subject of Modern
History ; no candidate must have exceeded his sixteenth
term.

(7) The Gaisford prizes, in Greek verse and Greek
prose ; no candidate must have exceeded his seventeenth
terra.

(8) Johnson Memorial prize essay, awarded every
four j^ears for an essay on Astronomy or Meterology ;
two years* notice of the subject is given.

(9) Hall and Hall-Houghton prizes, awarded annually,
two in the Greek Testament, two in the Septuagint,
an<l one in the Syriac Version of the Scriptures.

(10) Marquis of Lothian's historical prize essay, on a
subject of foreign history in the period between the de-
thronement of Romulus Aup-nstuius and the death of
Frederick the Great ; candidates must not have exceeded
their twenty-seventh teim.

(11) The Conington prize, awarded every three years
for a dissertation in English or Latin on a subject of
classical learning, open to candidates between the sixth
and fifteenth years from mati iculation.

(12) The Oobden prize, awarded every three years for
an essay on some subject bearing on Political Economy.

University Institutions. — (1) Bodleian Library, found-
ed ^by Sir Thojaas Bodley and opened in 1602; it is open
every week-day to graduates of the University and any

233

other person who presents a satisfactory recommendation;
an adjoining building known as the Camera serves as a
reading room in connection with the Bodleian Library ;
it contains all the newest works and is available for the
use of other books, printed or manuscript.

(2) Clarendon Press, a new building completed in
1830 ; in the south part the Oxford Bibles and Prayer
Books are printed ; in the north part, all other books.

(3) Sheldonian Theatre, opened in 1669, used for
academical ceremonies.

(4) Ashmolean Museum, completed in 1683 ; its base-
ment is the repository of the Arundel marbles, etc.; the
first floor is a museum of antiquities, and the top floor
an examination room.

(5) The Clarendon Building, erected partly from the
profits of the sale of the Lord Chancellor Clarendon's
History of the Rebellion, the copyright of which was
given to the University. The University Press was not
set up here until 1830 ; it is now used for meetings of the
Hebdomadal Council, of University delegates, and so
forth.

(6) Radcliffe Library, opened in 1749; its scientific
works have now been placed in the University Museum
Library, and the building, now known as the Camera,
serves as a reading-room (cf. 1 supra.)

(7) Radcliffe Observatory built in 1772, daily meteoro-
logical and frequent astronomical observations are made
here.

(8) Taylor Institution (cf. Modern Language Teacher-
ships connected herewith) ; this building contains a
library and the leading foreign periodicals; it is open to

234

all members of the University and other literary persons.

(9) University Galleries, forming the central and
western portions of the building, of which the Taylor
Institution is the eastern ; it is open daily ; connected
with it is the Ruskin Drawing School, established by
John Ruskin in 1872.

(10) University Museum, erected by the University in
1855 ; it contains lecture rooms, wor -ops and labora-
tories, library and reading room.

(11) University Observatory, provided with a large re-
fracting telescope of the highest order(1873),and presented
with a large reflecting telescope and other astronomical
apparatus.

The Colleges. — The Colleges, over twenty in number, are
distinct corporate bodies, founded at various times for the
purpose of study, and nearly all of them for the purpose of
education also; within the University, but independent
of it ; governed, as to their own concerns, by their respec-
tive statutes ; each having a mansion for the residence
of members of the Foundation and for the reception of
academical students ; and holding property of various
kinds through the munificence of founders and benefac-
tors.

The corporation ot a College comprises a Head, Fellows
and Scholars in various numbers, and a few other mem-
bers whose offices and titles differ in different societies.
All these are members of tlie Foundation, and receive
.stipends from the corporate revenues. The Hea<l and
fellows are the governing body in each College. The
Colleges contain also undergraduates or students, vary-
ing in numbers, according to the size and popularity of

235

the College, from 50 to 200 ; each of these students is
under the control of his College and has assigned to him
a Tutor, one of the College Fellows, who arranges his
work, and to whom the student is responsible for his
private study and attendance at lectures.

The Resident Fellows, besides acting as Tutors to
undergraduate members of their College, are also ap-
pointed by their College as Lecturers in Subjects requir-
ed by the University examinations; it is the College
Lectures, and not those of University Professors, that
undergraduates attend in view of the examinations for
which they are reading ; these Lectures are thrown open
by a system known as ' Inter-Collegiate ' to members of
any College.

The following are the Colleges in the University : —

(1) University College, said to have been founded in
the year 872 by Alfred the Great. It was restored by
William of Durham, who died in 1249. The present
foundation consists of a Master, twelve Fellows, together
with one Civil Law Fellow and eighteen Scholars, with
certain Exhibitioners (i.e., holders of an Exhibition or
Minor Scholarship.) The number of undergraduate
members of this College in 1884 was 103.

(2) Balliol College, founded by John Balliol and his
wife (parents of John Balliol, King of Scotland), between
1263 and 1268. There are on the foundation the Master,
14 Fellows, and 33 Scholars. The number of under-
graduate members (in 1884) was 265.

(3) Merton College, first founded at Maldon in Surrey
in 1264, and removed to Oxford before 1274 by Walter
de Merton, Bishop of Rochester, and Lord High Chan-

I *

236

cellor of England. The foundation consists of a Warden,
20 Fellows, 19 Post-Masters (i.e., a, form of Scholar), 'i
Exhibitioners and 2 Chaplains. The number of under-
graduates (in 1884) was 134.

(4) Exeter College, founded in 1314 by Walter de
Stapledon, Bishop of Exeter. The foundation consists of
a Rector, 12 Fellows, 28 Scholars and 15 Exhibitioners.
The number of undergraduates (in 1884) was 164.

(5) Oriel College, founded by Edward II. in, 13:6.
The foundation consists of a Provost, 15 Fellows, 10
Scholars and about 6 Exhibitioners. The number of
undergraduates (in 1884) was 103.

(6) Queen's College, founded 1340 by Robert de Egles-
field, Chaplain to Philippa, Queen of Edward III. The
College consists of a Provost, some 15 Fellows and 25
Scholars, and 2 Bible-Clerks (a sort of Exhibitioner) ;
there are also some 27 Exhibitioners, but these are not
open to the public, being confined to particular schools or
Shires of England. The number of undergraduates (in
1884) was 128.

(7) New College, founded in 1386 by William of
Wykeham, for a Warden, 70 Fellows and Scholars, 10
Chaplains, 3 Clerks, and 16 Choristers. Fellowships are
of 8 kinds: — {a) Professor Fellowships; (6) Not more
than 10 Tutorial Fellowships ; (c) Not less than 14 Ordi-
nary Fellowships. The Scholarships are of 2 classes : —
(a) Winchester (about 24, 6 annually); (6) Open Scholar-
ships (about 16, 4 annually). The number of under-
graduates (in 1884) was 200.

2^7

(8) Lincoln College, founded by Richard Fleming,
Bishop of Lincoln, in 1427. It consists of a Rector, 10
Fellows, and 14 Scholars The number of undergraduates
(in 1884) was 65.

(9) All Souls College, founded in 1437 by Henry
Chichele, for a Warden, 40 Fellows, 2 Chaplains, and 8
Clerks. The Statutes provide for the following Fellow-
ships: 14 to be filled after examination in Law and His-
tory ; 7 to be filled after examination in other subjects ;
7 to be filled by a board of persons (5 belonging to
the College), tenable on condition of undertaking some
literary or scientific work ; 3 tenable in connection with
certain College offices by late Fellows ; 2 tenable in
connection with certain University offices by late Fellows;
12 tenable by persons who have been Fellows under
tlie provisions of these Statutes ; 5 tenable in connec-
tion with 5 Professorships, in International Law, Modem
Histor}'^, Civil Law, English Law, and Political Economy.
There are also 4 Bible Clerks ; the College is not
intended for students, but chiefly for Fellows and Pro •
fessors in Law and in History ; it contains a valuable
library (chiefly legal books) known as the Codrington.
The number of undergraduates (in 1884) was 5.

(10) Magdalen College, founded in 1458 by William of
Waynflete, for a President, 40 Fellows, 30 Scholars
(called Demies), and certain other persons ; 6 of the
Fellowships are attached to Professorships. The number
of undergraduates (in 1884) was 130.

(11) Brasenore College, founded in 1509 for a Principal
and 12 Fellows ; there are about 10 open scholarships, 14
close scholarships and some exhibitions. The number
of undergraduates (in 1884) was 123.

\\ It

ill;

■If
P

J h
IK si

'i: '^

*■■=,

S V

a ..

238

(12) Corpus Christi College, founded in 1516 ; by the
statutes now in force it is to consist of a President, 5
Professorial Fellows, 5 or 6 Official Fellows, 3 Extra-
ordinary Fellows, 14 Ordinary Fellows, and 36 Scholars ;
it has also some Exhibitions. The number of under-
gradLates (in 1884) was 69.

(13) Christ Church, projected by Cardinal Wolsey and
and established by Henry VIII. in 1546 ; it consists of a
Dean, 6 Canons, 101 Students, 6 Chaplains and other
Cathedral functionaries ; the body of students is now
split up into students (equivalent to Fellows), Junior
students and .scholars. There are also many exhibitions.
The number of undergraduates (in 1884) was 242.

(14) Trinity College, founded in 1554 for a President,
12 Fellows, and 12 Scholars ; there are now 10 Fellows
and about 20 Scholars. The number of undergraduates
(in 1884) was 121.

(15) St. John's College, founded 1555. Under the
present Statutes the foundation is to consist of (a) Not
less than 14 Fellow.ships ; (6) Not less than 28 Scholar-
ships, 6 of which are open, and 15 are appropriated to
Merchant Taylors' School; (c) 4 Senior Scholarships (Mer-
chant Taylors'). The number of graduates (in 1884) was
115.

16 Jesus College, founded by Queen Elizabeth in 1571.
The College consists of a Principal and at least 10
Fellows ; there are also about 24 scholars on the founda-
tion ; natives of Wales or Monmouth are specially privi-
leged in this Society. The undergraduates (1884) num-
bered 70.

239

(17) Wadham College, founded about 1613 for a War-
den, 15 Fellows and 15 Scholars, besides some other
officers. There are now 10 Fellows and 18 Scholars.
The number of undergraduates (1884) was 56.

(18) Pembroke College, founded in 1624 by King
James I., at the costs and charges of two other gentlemen ;
the present constitution consists of a Master and not less
than 10 Fellows and 12 Scholars. There are at present
23 Scholarships. The undergraduates (1884) number 81.

(19) Worcester College, established originally, as Glou-
cester Hall, as a school for Benedictine Monks in 1283,
was incorporated under its present title in 1714. By the
present statutes it consists of a Provost, 9 Fellows, and
19 Scholars. Its undergraduates were (in ISS*^) 116.

(20) Keble College, built by subscription in memory of
John Keble, was incorporated in 1870; it has special re-
gard for economy and Church of England principles.
The College is governed by a Warden and a Council of
at least 9 members. In 1884 it had 10 Tutors and
lecturers, 12 Scholars, 3 Exhibitioners, and undergradu-
ates to the number of 178.

(21) Hertford College, constituted at first in 1282 ; re-
organized in 1740 ; dissolved in 1805, and finally re-con-
stituted in 1874; it consists at present of a Principal, 19
Fellows, and 40 Scholars. In 1884 it had 88 undergrad-
uates.

(22) St Mary Hall, established for educationnl purposes
in 1333; it possesses a Principal, Vice-Principal, 2 Lect-
urers and 2 Exhibitioners, and its undergraduate members
(1884) amounted to 42.

240

(23) New Inn Hall, once known as Trilleck's Inn, was
used from 1642 to 1646 as a mint for Charles L, where the
plate of Colleges and Halls was melted down for his
Majesty's gracious use. In 1831 it was restored to the
purposes of Academical instruction. It possesses a
Principal and an Assistant, and 60 undergraduates.

(24) St Edmund Hall, said to derive its name from the
Archbishop of Canterbury under Edward III. In 1557
it came into the possession of Queen's College, which re-
tains the right of appointing the Principal, and admits
members to the lectures at Queen's College. It contains
a Principal, Vice -principal and 36 undergraduates.

(25) Private Halls : in accordance with a Statute of
1882:

(a) Charsley's Hall : Licensed Master. W. H. Charsley,
M.A.; undergraduates 38. (b) Turrell's Hall: Licensed
Master, Rev. H. T. Turrell, M.A., and 5 undergraduates.
There are also two Colleges (or rather Halls) for
women students, but they are not part of the University;
these students are admitted to Lectures at Colleges, and
to University Examinations ; by special grace of the
University they are included in the Honor or Pass Lists
of Examinations, but no Degrees are granted to them.

The Students. — Most of the students at the University
are members of a College or Hall, but not all. In 1868
persons were first permitted, under certain conditions, to
become members of the University without being mem-
bers of any College or Hall. Such persons keep their
statutable residence in houses or licensed lodgings in the
town, with the same rights of profiting by Professors'
lectures, of competing for University prizes, of attaining

241

distinction in the Public Examinations, and of being
admitted to Degrees, and to all the consequent privileges,
as are enjoyed by other students.

The reception of students into the University under
the prescribed conditions, and the exercise of discipline
over them during their residence in Oxford, are committed
to a delegacy consisting of the Vice-Chancellor, the Proc-
tors, a Censor, and three members of Convocation nom-
inated by the V ice-Chancellor and Proctors, to hold office
for six yeers. The Censor, who is similarly nominated,
holds office for five years. The students are under the
supervision of the Censor, who is charged with the care
of their conduct and studies. There are also Tutors
appointed by the delegates to give instruction to the
students. The total number of students at the Univer-
sity (in 1884) amounted to 3,086 ; of these 269 were
non-collegiate (or unattached) students.

Examinations. — There are four terms in each year,
and the usual course for students extends over four
years, though it may be taken in three years. The
average age at which students proceed to the University
is nineteen years, as most of the open scholarships
at the various Colleges are for persons who have not
exceeded their nineteenth year, and the English Public
Schools retain pupils till the close of their nineteenth
year.

There are three examinations to be passed before the
B. A. degree is conferred : (1) Responsions or Matricula-
tion; (2) Moderations (the First Public Examination)
or its substitute ; (3) Final Schools (the Second Public
Examination).

fi'

■'i 1

242

All examinations are of two kinds — Pass or Honor.
The Matriculation is only a Pass Examination ; that is,
it represents a fixed standard to which all students
(scholars and commoners) must attain before they can be
admitted to other examinations as members of the Uni-
versity ; those who fall short of this standard fail ;
among those who exceed the standard there is no dis-
tinction of merit. Moderations and Finals are either
Pass or Honor, according to the choice or ability of the
candidates ; no candidate is debarred from writing on a
Pass Examination by previous failures or lapse of time ;
but it is worthy of special attention that in the Honor
Examinations, no candidate can try for Honors more than
once, or after a fixed number of terms from the date of
his Matriculation ; In Moderations, no candidate can
secure Honors after his eighth term ; In the Final Schools,
no candidate can try for Honors after his sixteenth
term ; unless, having secured Honors in or before that
term in one Final School, he desires to secure Honors in
a second Final School ; in such cases there is an extension
of time to the twentieth term.

Moderations (Honors) are held in Mathematics in
December and June of every year ; in Classics, in March
of every year. Those who are not specialising in either
of these subjects can either take Pass Moderations (after
their fourth term), or avoid Moderations by taking an
' additional ' subject at Responsions, provided they intend
to take Honors in a Final School.

For those who intend to take Finals in Science or Law,
there is, besides the ' additional ' subject, a Preliminary

243

Examination (Pass), which can be taken at any time, and
must be taken at some time before they enter for Honors
in their Final School.

In Moderations there are three classes of Honors, in
order of merit— first, second, or third — but in each class
the names are arranged alphabetically, not in order of
merit ; in the Final Schools there are four classes of
Honors, in order of merit, and with the names similarly
arranged (alphabetically).

There is no examination or thesis required for the
M.A. degree: it is granted as soon as the student has
entered on his twenty -seventh term — representing the
seven years' term of apprenticeship in the Guilds, before
any one could become a Master.

Fees and Dues. — 1. At Matriculation (i. e., the £ s. d.
formal ceremony before Vice-Chancellor) 2 10
2. On entering a name before a Proctor :

For Responsions (i. e , Matriculation Exam-
ination) 2 2

For Additional Subject at Responsions .... 10 6

For Preliminary Examinations for Students

of Music 1 1

For each part of the First Public Examina-
tion (Moderations) 1 1

For each of the Parts, A (1), A (3), A (4),

B (2), B (5), in Pass Finals 110

For each of the other subjects of the Pass

Schools (Finals) 10 6

For any Honor School, except Mathematics
and Natural Science 2 2

For the School of Mathematics Ill 6

244

For the School of Natural Science :

(a) For each of the subjects in the Pre-

liminary Examination 10 6

(b) Final Honor Examination :

(1) In Physics or Chemistry 2 2

(2) In any other subjects 1 1

Before each Examination in Civil Law .... 1 1
Before the Examination for the Degree of

Master of Surgery 5

Before Examination in Medicine :

For each of the subjects, Organic Chemis-
try and Materia Medica 16

For remaining subjects in either Examina-
tion for Degree of M.B 1 11 6

Before each Examination in Music 2

After Examination in Music, before suppli-
cating for degree of Mus. Bac 7

After Examination in Music, before suppli-
cating for Degree of Mus. Doc 2

Before each Examination in Preventive

Medicine ]0

3. Before admission to the Degree of —

B.A 7 10

MA 12

B. Mus 5

D. Mus 10 J

B.C.L. orB.M 6 10

B.D 14 w

D.M., D.C.L., or D.D 40

An additional sum of £5 is to be paid for degrees by
accumulation, by decree, or in absence ; and of £10. 10s.
for degrees by diploma.

10 6

11 6

rees

lO.lOs.

245

4. To regain the right of voting in Convocation

after one's name has been removed from

the University Register — £ s d.

Without residence 20

With 21 days' residence 10

5. Before incorporation (of Members of other

other Universities) —

As an Undergraduate 1

As B.A 8

AsM.A., B.M., B.CL.orB.D 15

As D.M., D.C.L., or D.D 40

As B. Mus 5

As D. Mus 10

6. Besides these fees, every member of the University
is charged with the payment of University dues ; for
each quarter of the first four years from Matriculation
(unless the B.A. Degree has been taken before the ex-
piration of this period), 10s. ; for every subsequent
quarter (or from the time of taking the B.A. Degree),
5s. ; but all M.A.'s, or B.C.L.'s may compound by pay-
ment of a sum varying from £15 15s. Od. to £6 9s. Od.,
according to his age ; this sum is computed by a gradu-
ated scale corresponding to periods of five years between
the ajres of 25 and 70.

Further Fees and Dues have to be paid by students in
statu pupillari, as (1) Collegiate, or (2) Non-Collegiate
members :

(1) Members of a College or Hall have to pay a deposit
(known as caution-money) of nearly £20, at the com-
mencement of their course, while in residence at College
or the University (i. c, for 3 or 4 years), they have

246

terminal bills to pay for board and lodging (either to the
College or to tbeir landlord, according as they are in-
College or out-College students) ; for tuition ; for build-
ing and repairs funds; also terminal College dues, which
are heavier than those of the University, and last till the
M.A. or an equivalent degree has been taken; also a
charge is exacted by the College, nearly equal to that of
the University, on the student's taking the degrees of
B.A. or M.A.

2. The most econoniical way (and also the least popu-
lar) of attending the University is as a non-Collegiate
member ; such an unattached student has, besides the
University dues and fees to pay, only the following
charges, which have the advantage of being clearly,
defined by statute, viz. :

1. On havincr liis name entered on the books of £ s. d.

iliu Delegacy for unattached students , . 2 10

2. As caution money while his name remains

on those books 2

3. For each quarter of the first three years,

during which his name is on the books,
uidcss before then he has taken the B.A.
degree ... 017 6

4. For every subsequent quarter, while hi.s

rame is on the books 2 6

jr to the
are in-
>r build-
}. which
; till the
also a
) that of
jrees of

it popu-
tllegiate
des the
] lowing
clearly.

s. d.
\ 10

I 17 6
2 6

CHAPTER XVI.

THE UNIVERSITIES OF SCOTLAND.

The Scottish Universities occupy an important place
ainoog the great educational institutions of the world,
both on account of their long and illustrious history, and
of the peculiarly successful manner in which they have
at all times kept in touch with the national aspirations
and influenced directly the national life, fulfilling the
supreme function of a university in reaching and drawing
from all classes of the people, rich and poor.

There are four universities in Scotland ; St. Andrew's,
Glasgow, Aberdeen, and, Edinburgh. The University of
St. Andrew's is the oldest of these, and although now the
smallest of them all in point of the attendance of stu-
dents, its past has been singularly brilliant, and being
now a federation of colleges, the development of its
constitution furnishes useful material for the study of
university organization. It is true that the Universities
(Scotland) Act, 1889, has brought the universities within
the scope of a common, uniform system, and has changed
the old systems radically, but to understand the prevail-
ing order of things the better, it will be necessary to give
a very brief historical sketch of the institutions con-
cerned.

? ■ !

lii;
'1 1 *

248

icfc The University 0/ St. Andrew's. — St. Andrew's has been
in existence since 1411, the date of its foundation charter.
It had its origin in the efforts of a few partriotic scholars
who in 1410 began to lecture on Theology, Canon Law,
Philosophy, and Logic. The success of the experiment
thus made induced Bishop Henry Wardlaw to grant a
charter of foundation, as stated, in 1411. The bulls con-
veying the Papal sanction were grranted by Benedict
XIII., the claimant for the Papal throne supported for
the time being by Scotland. As no provision for build-
ings or endowments was made in the charter the work
of the University was carried on in churches and in
private chambers by the Doctors and Regents. These con-
stituted a faculty with power to confer degrees upon such
of their students as the Bishop might, after due examin-
ation and advising with the professors, deem worthy of
them. The functions and powers of the officers of the
Uiiiversity were somewhat curious The Rector could
exercise jurisdiction over the citizens, and inflict civil
punishment even on the civil magistracy. The members
of the University enjoyed special rights and privileges
denied to the other citizens. In the earlier days the
faculty took a paternal interest in the students in mat-
ters beyond the range of their studies. For instance, a
rule was laid down compelling the students to live in
residence, — " collegia! iter " — and for their accommodation
hostels were opened by the several masters. The hostels
were the cause of many disputes, as students could move
from one residence to the other of thetii, and a rivalry
sprang up between the masters. Then a common hall or
pedflgogy was erected, but some of the masters contended

249

that their private hostels were better than a common hall
and the outcome was that the experiment in furnishing a
students' residence was practically abandoned for a time.
The University flourished and attracted public atten-
tion and bequests. Public spirited men desirous of
emulating Bishop Wardlaw arose, and in the course of a
period of less than one hundred and thirty years, there were
three additional colleges founded in St. Andrew's under
the patronage of church and state. These were St. Sal-
vator's College, 1450; St. Leonard's College, 1512; and
St. Mary's, 1537. During this period and the years
immediately following, the University continued to enjoy
public and royal favour and there were not wanting
benefactors who lavished money upon it for equipment,
bursaries, and buildings.

The relations between the faculty and the students
of St. Leonard's College afford a glimpse of the kind of
discipline considered necessary in those days. The par-
ticulars are taken from the old statutes of the College.
" Religious observances played an important part of the
students' duties. All were enjoined to speak the Latin
tongue, and to express themselves with gravity, modesty,
and civility. Menial offices of various kinds fell to the lot
of the students. They had to sweep the whole place
every Sunday, and engage in a general cleaning twice a
year. They were forbidden to frequent the town, to hold
nocturnal meetings, to carry knives, or to play football.
Women were rigidly excluded from the college precincts."
And yet, notwithstanding the severity of its code of rules,
it is stated that the College of St Leonard became noted
for the " latitude of its teaching and its sympathy with
the new learning/'

250

In one sense St. Mary's College is the oldest in the
federated University. It represents the ancient St. John's
Hall and the pcedagogium. These old foundations secured
the interest of Archbishop Alexander Stewart, the
favourite pupil of Erasmus with that of the Beatons and
the Melvillfts, and they were reconstructed as St. Mary's
College, still an integral part of the University.

The colleges drew their support from church benefac-
tions, crown grants, and the transference of tiends from
certain parishes to the use of the colleges. There were
also endowments by private individuals. The funds were
largely under the control of the Archbishop, who was the
chief church potentate within the bounds of the ecclesias-
tical jurisdiction in which the colleges were situated.

The education of Scotland, in all its branches and
grades, from the parochial school, the grammar school, to
the university, was profoundly influenced by the Re-
formation. In St. Andrew's, one of the results was the
re-organization of the work of the colleges. The colleges
of St. Salvator and St. Leonard were restricted to the
teaching of Philosophy, Law, and Medicine, and the
College of St. Mary to Theology. In 1747 St. Salvator
and St. Leonard were united into one corporation, known
since then as the United College of St. Salvator and St.
Leonard. Since the union until lately the changes have
been mainly in the re-arrangement of the chairs and the
duties of the professois. As an academical body the
University consists of a Chancellor, Rector, Principals
(one of the United College, and one of St. Mary's), Pro-
fessors, Registered Graduates and Alumni, and Matri-
culated Students.

251

The University of Glasgotu. — This institution also
owes its origin to the church. The bull establishing the
" StudiuTTi Generale" was granted by Pope Nicholas Y.,
and is dated 1450. The local movers were headed by
the Bishop of Glasgow, who, it seems, had the chief con-
trol of its affairs. The University consisted of "a
Chancellor, Rector, the masters and doctors in the Faculties
of Theology, Canon Law, and the Arts ; and of the incor-
porated students in these faculties," on whom graduation
degrees had been confeired. In the early days the Uni-
versity was almost entirely supported by the cliurch, and
by fees charged for degrees and for lectures. A residence
was provided for the students in Arts, and this house was
known as the Pcedagogium or the College of Arts.

After the Reformation the Crown assumed control,, and
the form of government was prescribed by the King
(James VI), in a charter which, besides the regulations
alluded to, contained provisions for an increase of funds.
With varying success, but with a gradual advance in
usefulness and importance, the present century was
reached, and during its course seventeen additional pro-
fessorships have been founded, the complete list being :
Mathematics (1691), Humanity (1706), Oriental Lan-
guages (1709), Civil Law (1712), Medicine (1712), Church
History (1716), Anatomy (1718) Astromony (1760),
Natural History (1807), Surgery (1815), Midwifery
(1815), Chemistry (1817), Botany (1818), Materia Medica
(1831;, Institutes of Medicine (1839), Forensic Medicine
(1839), Civil Engineering (1840), Conveyancing (1861),
English Language and Literature (1861), Divinity and

v. i

252

Biblical Criticism (1861), Clinical Surgery (1874), Clinical
Medicine (1874), Naval Architecture (1883), History
(1893), Pathology (1893).

As showing the interest of the Government in the
University, and the public spirit of the citizens of Glas-
gow an incident may be given, taken from a statement
published by the University. It was in connection with
the removal of the University buildings to a more
suitable site than that which it occupied in the centre of
the city ; —

" The funds at the disposal of the University to carry
out the scheme of removal consisted of — (1) £100,000
for sale of the old site ; (2) £17,000 obtained as compen-
sation for a breach of contract with a railway company
in a transaction for the sale of the old site ; (3) a sum of
£21,400, promised by Government in aid of the scheme of
removal, conditionally on a further sum of .£24,000 being
raised by public suhscription, for the erection of a sick
hospital in connection with the new University buildings."
The amount was found to be inadequate and the Senate
made an appeal for more money to the Government and
the public. In a short time the citizens subscribed nearly
£100,000, and the government realizing the public interest
in the case, " announced their intention to ask Parliament
for the sum of £120,000, in six annual payments, on
condition of a like amount being raised by subscription
and expended on the buildings." The sum stated was
duly paid, and altogether the large amount of £256,429
was raised for the new buildings and the infirmary for
the sick. The new University buildings were designed

25*]

by Sir G. Gilbei t Scott and were erected on Gilmore-hill,
where the classes of the University met for the first time
in the session of 1870-71.

The University of Aberdeen. — This University
comprised two colleges, one founded by Bishop
Elphinstone under the authority of a Papal bull dated
149^ at the instance of King James IV. Within this
University there was founded in 1505 the College of St.
Mary, afterwards known as King's College, the other, or
second of the two colleges, was founded in 1593, and was
named Marischal College, after its founder, George Keith,
fifth Earl Marischal of Scotland, who acted under the
authority of an Act of the Scots Parliament. The con-
stitutions, powers, and functions of these colleges differed
but slightly from those of the colleges already referred to
at St. Andrew's and Glasgow. A fact on which the Uni-
versity prides itself is the success it has attained to in
maintaining throughout its long career, a high academic
ideal. As it sets forth, " a chief merit appertaining to it
in this respect, has been the preservation of the system
of graduation as marking the goal of a university course."
With respect to this feature the Commission under the
Universities Act of 1858, remarks :

" Among the Universities of Scotland a degree in Arts
has, in Aberdeen only, continued to be recognized as the
proper termination of a student's course. Both in King's
and in Marischal College graduation has uniformly pre-
vailed as a general rule, and the effect of the practice in
stimulating the exertions of the students has been most
beneficial. We are glad to observe from the returns with
which we have been furnished, that the importance of

254

graduation as a valuable part of the academical system
is now receiving a wider recognition in the other univer-
sities also, and we are induced to believe that this is
merely the beginning of a still greater advance in the
same direction, which will result, we hope, in restoring
graduation in arts to its proper position in all the univer-
sities."

This quotation is of interest, not only as showing the
practice at Aberdeen, but also at the other universities of
Scotland, on this important question.

It was not until the year 18C0 that the Colleges of
King's and Marischal were united and came under the
operation of the general Act for the government of uni-
versities in Scotland. By ordinance No. 7 of the Com-
missioners appointed by the Act of 1858, the union was
effected and the University constituted a corporate body
consisting of a Chancellor, Rector, Principal, Professors,
Registered Graduates and Alumni, and Matriculated
Students.

The University of Edinburgh. — This institution owes
its existence in a peculiar degree to the popular thirst for
knowledge which was a distinguishing feature of the latter
part of the sixteenth century, in Scotland, It sprang
from a small college, called the " Town's College " on ac-
count of the latter having been established by the Town
Council of Edinburgh, to meet the educational wants of
the ratepayers. This was in 1583, and daring the long
period intervening between that year and 1858, the in-
stitution, which meanwhile had attained to the full dignity
and power of a great University, remained under " the
absolute control and patronage of the Town Council of

256

Edinburgh." Since 1858, its government, has been
vested in the Senatus Academicus, subject to the
review and control of the University Court, as will be
subsequently noticed. It is a corporation consisting of
the Chancellor, Rector, Principal, Professors, Registered
Graduates and Alumni and Matriculated Students.

It does not seem to have suffered under the manage-
ment of the Town Council, for the buildings and equip-
ment seem to have kept pace with the world-wide fame
of the brilliant Professors who in an unbroken line have
occupied its more important chairs. In the additions to
its buildings from time to time Government co-operated
with the city, and public subscriptions have largely swelled
the necessary funds. The necessities of the School of
Medicine becoming urgent, an appeal was made to the
public in 1873 for subscriptions " for the purpose of pur-
chasing a site for and erecting complete Class Rooms,
Theatres, Laboratories, and Museums for the Faculty of
Medicine, with the latest scientific improvements ; for re-
organizing the Class Rooms of the College for the Faculties
of Arts,* Divinity, and Law ; for providing increased and
more convenient accommodation for the University Lib-
rary ; for erecting a CJniversity Hall for conferring
degrees, for holding examinations and other public and
academic ceremonials ; and for improving to some extent
the north front of the College building."

The public subscription amounted to .£148,548. The
Government contributed £80,000 ; other sums brought
the amount to the sum total of £244,687. The buildings
were begun in 1878, partly opened in 1880 and com-
pleted for use in 1888. They were designed by R.

256

Rowand Anderson LL.D., Architect, and in them are
placed the " Lecture Rooms, etc., of the Faculty of Medi-
cine (excepting those of Botany and Natural History),
the Museums of Practice of Physic, Anatomy, Chemistry,
Obstetrics, Materia Medica, and Surgery ; a Students'
Reading Room, Students' Common Room, Faculty of
Medicine Reception Room, and office of the Faculty.

If Glasgow has its " Bute Hall " for conferring degrees,
for holding Sunday services, and for general convocation
purposes, Edinburgh can boast of its " McEwan Hall "
which is a magnificent pile. It is capable of holding
3,000 people. The space is apportioned as follows : — "A
fiat area, to be occupied by the graduates on ceremonial
days ; a raised amphitheatre of seats following the sweep
of the semi-circle, and two galleries, also semi-circular in
form, rising, one above the other. Immediately at the
back of the amphitheatre is a vaulted fire-proof corridor
and above the latter is the first gallery. The platform
is placed on the straight side of the Hall with appropriate
seats for the Chancellor, Rector, Principal, University
Court, Senatus, Curators, etc." It is exceedingly hand-
some and worthy of the great University to which it
has been donated.

University Government. — The historical notes and other
particulars given in the foregoing pages will not only serve
.OS an interesting background to the system of University
government now in vogue, but aid in a better understand-
ing of the great revolution eflfected by recent legislation.
Sweeping changes were made in the constitutions of the
Scottish Universities by the Universities (Scotland) Act
1858, and an approach made to a uniform system of govern-

267

ment for them all. That Act was followed by several
others having a bearing more or less upon the Univer-
sities, but they scarcely need be mentioned here. The
next great .'-tep forward was taken in University con-
solidation when the Act of 1889 was passed. These two
Acts (1858 and 1889) with the ordinances depending upon
them furnish the constitution of the Scottish Universities
of the present day.

The three bodies in which the government of the
University is invested are: The University Court, the
Senatus Academicus, the General Council. There is also
a Universities Committee which shall come into existence
as an active body after the expiry of the powers of the
Commissioners appointed for the purpose of instituting
the recent statutory changes.

The Universities Committee consists of the Lord Pres-
ident of the Privy Council, the Secretary for Scotland,
the Lord Justice General, [Scotland], if a member of the
Privy Council, the Lord Justice Clerk [Scotland] if a
member of the Privy Council, the Lord Advocate [Scot-
land] if a member of the Privy Council, the Chancellor
of each of the Universities, if a member of the Privy
Council, the Lord Rector of each of the Universities, if
a member of the Privj'^ Council, one member at least of
the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council and such
other member or members of the Privy Council as Her
Majesty may from time to time think fit to appoint.

The powers and duties of the Universities Committee
may, subject to any rules or regulations which may from
time to time be passed by Her Majesty in Council, be ex-
ercised and discharged by any three or more of the com-

268

mittee, one of whom sball be a member of the Judical
Committee of the Privy Council, or one of Her
Majesty's Senators of the College of Justice in Scotland.
Briefly, the Universities Committee is the highest
power, in a well-defined limit, in University Government.
No new college can be affiliated to, and none affiliated can
be withdrawn from, a University without the consent of
the Universities Committee. The committee is the judge
of the sufficiency of the endowment of any college seeking
affiliation. No new professorship can be founded by the
University Court without the approval of the Univer-
sities Committee.

Scottish University commissioners were appointed by
the Act of 1889. Their powers are vast, but as they are
not a permanent part of the constitution of the univer-
sities, but a temporary element, their work need not be
described in detail. On the completion of their labours,
they will be virtually succeeded by the University Court
and the Universities Committee.

The University Court. — Of the three bodies directly
charged with the government of the University, the
University Court is the most important, possessing
the most extensive powers. Hitherto the Senatus Acade-
micus has had the administration of the property and
revenues of the University ; under the Act of 1889, the
University Court has assumed the entire administration
of the real property, and all revenues and endowments
which are vested in the University Court by the Act
The court reviews the acts of the Senatus, and
appoints to all chairs whose patronage is or may in
the future be, in the university (the exceptions being such

?R0

as those appointed by the curators of Edinburgh Univer-
sity, and regius professors). They appoint examiners
and lecturers. They define professors' duties (on appli-
cation and subject to appeal), etc The constitution of
the University Court of St. Andrew's differs from those
of the other Universities. They are constituted as
follows:

In St. Andrew's the Rector, the Principal, the Principal
of St. Mary's College (theological), and the Principal of
University College, Dundee (affiliated), an assessor nomi-
nated by the Chancellor, an assessor nominated by the
Rector, the Provost of St. Andrew's for the time
being, the Provost of Dundee for the time being, four
assessors elected by the General Council, three assessors
elected by the Senatus, and such number, not exceeding
four in all, of representatives of affiliated colleges.

In Glasgow the Rector, the Principal, the Lord Provost
of Glasgow for the time beijg, an a.ssessor nominated
by the Chancellor, an assessor nominated by the Rector,
an assessor nominated by the Lord Provost, magistrates
and town council of Glasgow, four assessors elected b}' the
General Council, four assessors elected by the Senatus
Academicus, such number, not exceeding four in all from
affiliated colleges.

The members are drawn from the same sources and
in equal numbers, in each section, in the Universities
of Aberdeen and Edinburgh as in that of Gla.sgow.

Seven members of each University Court form a quorum.
The Rector, and in his absence the Principal, shall
preside at the meetings of the University Court.
The University Court is a body corporate, with pei-

260

; • I M

petual succession and a common seal, and in it is vested
all the property heritable and moveable pert..?>ining to the
University. Its powers which apply alike to the four
Scotch Universities are :

To review^ all decisions of the Senatus Acadeinicus, and to be a
Court of Appeal from the Senatus in every case, (except as other-
wise provided in the Universities Act of 1858.)

To efiect improvements in the internal arrangeutents of the Uni-
versity, after due communication with the Senatus Academicus,
and with the sanction of the Chancellor, provided that all such
proposed improvements shall be submitted to the University Coun-
cil for their consideration.

To require clue attention on the part of the professors to regula-
tions as to the mode of teaching, and other duties imposed on the
professors.

Tofix and regulate, from timeto time, the fees in theseveralclasses.

Upon sufticient cause shown, and after duo investigation, to cen-
sure a Principal or professor, or to suspend him from his office and
from the emoluments thereo*, in whole or in part, for any period
not exceeding one year, or to vecjuire him to retire from his office
on a retiring allowanoOj or to deprive him of his office : and during
the suspensicm of any professor, to make due provision for the
teaching of his class : Provided always, that no such sentence of
censure, suspension, or deprivation, or re(|uisition on a professor to
retire from office, shall have any eftect until it has been approved
by her Majesty in Council.

To in<]uiro into and control tlie admin'stration by the Senatus
Academicus, or Piincij)al and })rofessors of any college, of the
revenue, expenditure, and all the pecuniary concerns of the Uni-
versity and of any college therein, including fundi mortiiied for
bursaries and other purposes.

In addition to the powers conferred upon it by the Act of 1868,
the Univoisity Court, under the Act of 1889, has power-
To adiuiiiister and manage the whole revenue and pr.)perty of the
University, and the college or col loi^os thereof existing at the passing
of this Act, including ths3 share appropriated to such University out

261

of the annual Qovernmont grant, and also including funds morti-
tied for bursaries and other purposes, and to appoint factors or ol-
lectors, to grant leases, to draw rents, and generally to have all the
powers necessary for the management and administra'ion of the
said revenue and property. *

To review any decision of the Senatus Academicus on a matter
within its competency which may be appealed against by a member
of the SenatMS, or other member of the University having an in-
terest in the decision, and to take into consideration all represen-
tations and reports made to '>'. by the Senatus Academicus and by
the General Oouncil.

To review, on representation made by any of its members, or by
any member of the Senatus Academicus*, any decision which the
Senatus Academicus may come to in the exercise of its powers in
the regulation and superintendence of the teaching and discipline
of the University. Provided always, that the University Court
shall not review any decision of the Senatus Academicus in a matter
of diaoipUne, except upon appeal taken either by a member of the
Senatus or by a member of the University directly affected by such
decision.

To appoint profeseors whose chairs are, or may come to be, in the
patronage of the University ; to appoint examiners and lectures ;
and to graiit recognition to the teaching of any college or indi-
vidual teacher for the purposes of graduation.

To de^'ii'^ '^n application by any nteinber of the Senatus Acade-
micus ihe Kvture and limits of a professor's duties under his com-
mi^siurt, subject to appeal to the Universities Committee.

lo fake proceedings against a Principal or professor, University
lecturer, assistant, recognized teacher or examiner, or any other
person employed in teaching or examining vvithout the necessity of
anyone not a member of the Court appearing as prosecutor, and for
the purpose of such proceedings to call before it^ any member of the
University to give evidence, and to require the production of docu-
ments, and also to institute and conduct any such inc^uiries as it
'nay deem necessary.

To appoint from among members of the University or others, ncjt
being members of the Senatus Academicus, one-third of the mem-
bers of any standing committee or committees charged, with the

262

iminodk.te superintendence ot any libraries or museums, or the con-
tents thereof, belonging to the University and college or colleges
thereof existing at the [)assing of this Act, and on representation
made by any of its members, or by jiny member of the Senatus
Acadomicus, to review any decision which the Senatus Academicus,
in the exercise of its powers, may come to ia respect of the recom-
niondations r)f such committee or commitiees.

To apj)oint committyes of its own number consisting of not less
than five menbers, with powers to report on any business that may
be entrusted to them by the University Court, or to carry out
special instructions ordered by the University Court.

After the expiration of the powt.rs of the Commission to found
now professorghii);^ with the approval of the Universities Committee,
and alter such expiration no new prolessftiship shall be founded ex-
cept as provided in the Act.

The University Court has power to make such ordinances as it
tliinks lit, with the approval of Hor Majesty in Council : (1) Wit >
respect to the appropriaticm of the sum allotted to the University
out of the annual government grant ; and (2) with respect to the
altering or revoking any of the ordinances aft'ecting the University
which have been or may be framed and passed under the Universi-
ties (Scotland) Act, 1858, or the Act of 1889, and making new or-
dinances: Provided that such ordinances, before being submitted
to Her Majesty for a))proval, shall have been communicated by the
University Court to the Senatus Academicus and to the General
Council, whose opinion thereon, if returned to the University
Court within on-j month, shall have been taken into consideration ;
Provided also that the faid ordinances, when finally adjusted by the
University Court, shall have been communicated to the University
Courts of the other universities, and that, if notice of dissent t'>
such ordinances shall have been given by any University Court, or
by any person directly aflFected by such ordinance, to the University
Court making such ordinances, within one month after the receipt
thereof, the dissenting University Court or person may within one
month after notifying dissent make a representation in regard
thereto to Hor Majesty in Council ; Provided further that no ordin-
ance made under this section shall be of any validity until it has

^63

been approved by Her Majesty in Council, and that it shall be law-
ful for Her Majesty to ref«»r such c.dinances to the Universities
Committee, who shall report to Her Majesty thereon ; Provided
further, that such ordinances shall be laid before both Houses of
Parliament in the manner provided by section twenty of the Act of
1889 ; Provided further, that in computing the period of one month
for the purposes of this section, the months of August and Sep-
tember shall not be counted, nor any jwirt thereof.

The Senatus Academicus. — The Senatus Academicus
consists of the Principal and the whole of the professors
in each University. Their duties are to superintend and
regulate the teaching and discipline of the University.
The Principal of the University is the President of the
Senatus having a deliberative and casting vote. The
Senatus appoints two-thirds of the members of any
standing committee or committees charged with the im-
meriHto superintendence of libraries or museums. It re-
ceives in the first instance all reports by such committees
and it may confirm, modily or reject the recommendations
in such reports, subject to the review of the University
Court. One-third of the Senatus constitutes a quorum.

I'he General GouncU.-— The third body directly charg-
ed with a part in the government of the Universities is
the General Council. It was instituted in 1858. It is
composed of the Chancellor, professors, members of the
University Court and all the graduates of the Univer-
sity. This body elects the Chancellor, who presides over
its meetings. It also elects four assessors to represent it
in the University Court. It is empowered " to take into
consideration all questions affecting the well-being and
prosperity of the University ami to make representations
Imm time to time on such questions to the University

>;4

264 I

ourt, who shall consider the same, and return to the
council their deliverance thereon." The Council holds
two stated meetings a year, and may hold special meet-
ings at the instance of the Chancellor, who must
convene such meetings on a requisition from a quorum of
members.

Financial Administration. — On the passing of the
Universities Act 1889, Commissioners were appointed
with almost absolute powers to construct the university
system embodied in the provisions of the said Act.
The revenues and funds, bursaries, etc., of the Uni-
versities from every source came within the scope of the
Commission's sway and in the main passed from them,
upon the expiry of their powers, or by their ordinance,
in accordance with the statute, to the University Court
to which the property was transferred in 1890. The real
property is therefore vested in the University Court, and
the endowments, bequests and bursaries (with some excep-
tions) are administered by the University Court, and
without exception in accordance with ordinances with
which the University Court can deal.

The Appointment of Professors and Examiners. — The
appointment of professors and examiners rests with the
University Court, with certain limitations, viz: — the
chairs must be within the patronage of the University,
such professorships as are in the appointment of the cur-
ators of the Edinburgh University have not been trans-
ferred to the University Court, Regius professors: — so that
there is still a want of uniformity in the appointment of
professors. In the case of one chair, in the University of
Aberdeen, that of systematic theology, the professor is

265

appointed by examination. Assistant professors, and lec-
turers are appointed by the University Court after con-
sultation with the Senatus Academicus.

Assistants and lecturers shall be in all cases subject to
the discipline of the Senatus and University Court.

The examiners for graduation in arts, science, law, di-
vinity, medicine, etc., are the professors of or lecturers on,
the subjects which qualify for Degrees and such addi-
tional examiners as the University Court may appoint.

Duties of the Chief Officers of the Universities. — The
Chancellor is the chief officer of the University. He is
elected (for life) by the general council and presides over
its meetings. It is through him or his deputy, the vice-
chancellor that degrees are conferred on persons found
(jualified by the Senatus.

The Vice-Chancellor is appointed by rhe Chancellor,
but in no respect can he act for the Chancellor except in
so far as the conferring of degrees are concerned.

The Lord Rector is elected by the vote of the Ma-
triculated Students. He is president of the University
Court. Before appointing his Assessor in that court he
may confer with the Students' Representative Council,
with the view of meeting their wishes in making his
choice. He is regarded as the students' representative in
the University Court, from the fact that he is elected to
the position of Lord Rector by their votes.

The Principal is the resident head of the tuiiversity.
He is appointed, by the Crown, and in Edinburgh by the
Curators. He is president of tho Senatus, anl guides its
deliberations in the educational side of its work, as well
as performing a considerable amount of executive work-

;i!-

ill

2GG

The Dean of Faculties, although still elected in one
or two of the Universities by the Senatus, does not seem
to have been reco^jtiized by the Act of 1889.

The Parliamentary Representative is elected by the
General Council Two University representatives are
returned to rarliaraent from Scotland, Glasgow and
Aberdeen from one constituency, and Edinburgh and Sfc
Andrew's, for the other.

The duties of the other officials will be sufficiently in-
dicated by the designation of their offices ; — Librarian,
Curator of museum. Secretary to the University Court,
Clerk of Senate, Regist»*ar and Clerk of the General
Council.

Bitraaries. — The bursaries are administered by the
Univei*sity Court under tlni ordinances of the Commis-
sioners, the purpose of the founders being kept generally
in view.

The Curriculum. — The framing of the Curriculum of
studies is under the supervision of the Senatus Acad-
eniicus, but before entering on the Curriculum each
student must pass a preliminary examination in English,
Latin or Greek, mathematics, and one of the following: —
Latin or Greek (if not already taken), French, Grerman,
Italian, Dynamic**. The preliminary examinations are
held twice each year, at the beginning and at the close
of the session. They are conducted by a Joint Board ap-
pointed by the University Court, and consisting of four
professors or lecturers and eight additional examiners.
The standard of the examination and the character of the
examination papers will be maintained by the Joint
Board, but the examiners at each university will exam-

207

ine candidates for matriculation, and as soon as the
answers of the candidates have been marked the exam-
iners send them through tlie Senatus to the Joint Board.
In each university each candidate, before presenting him-
self for any preliminary examination, mu»t pay to the
general fund of the university a fee of half a guinea.

Boards of SlwUes. — For the purpose of framing the
Curriculum for the several departments of study necessary
for a degree, the Senatus in each university is empowered
to appoint IJoards of Studies, corresponding as nearly as
may be to the departments of study concerned.
Before the en'i of each Winter Session each Pro-
fessor and Lecturer in the said Departments ot Study
shall submit to the proper Board of Studies for its ap-
proval a syllabus of the subjects and books proposed for
the work of his class for the next academical year. As
soon as such approval has been given, the syllabus shall
be transmitted to the Faculty of A.rts for its consider-
ation. The syllabus, with such observations as the
Faculty of Arts mey see fit to make thereon, shall then
be transmitted to the Senatus for its sanction. Before
the end of each winter session each Board of Studies
shall prepnre a scheme, defining, for the academical year
next but oae following, tlic classes which shall be deemed
to be Honors classes, and the subjects and courses of
reading for Honors in its Department, and shall report
the same to the Faculty of Arts for its consideration.
The scheme, with such observations as the Faculty of
Arts may see fit to make thereon, shall then be trans-
mitted to the Senatus for its sanction. Each Board shall
in like manner make recommendations through the

268

Faculty of Arts to the Senatus in regard to the half
courses which may be sanctioned, and the lectures which
may bo given on special subjects. The Principal and the
Dean of Arts are ex officio members of each Board of
Studies.

Examinations. — There are three classes of exam-
inations : — (1) The preliminary, already described; (2)
class examinations, consisting of verbal or oral and
written examinations in the work of the class from day
to day, which count on the public certificate of attend-
ance on the classes, but not in obtaining a degree ; (3)
examination for degrees.

Candidates for the ordinary degree of Master of Arts
may follow the curriculum and take their degree in the
subjects recognized therein, or may vary the curriculum
for graduation under specified regulations. In order to
graduate with a degree, except Engineering, B.Sc. and
B.L. Degree, the preliminary examination must be passed,
then attendance on the prescribed courses, after which
the examinations in the subjects prescribed for the degree
are taken. For the degrees of LL.B. and B.D., candidates
must have already passed in Arts. The degree exam-
inations are, in general, conducted V>y t,he examiners
appointed by the University Court, and consisting of the
Professors in the various subjects, in conjunction with
non-professional examiners, who are remunerated by the
University Court. The standard of the examination in
the various subjects is settled by these examiners, pro-
fessorial and non professorial, subject to general super-
vision and regulation by the Senatus. Questions of this
kind would not come before the University Court, unless

200

on appeal by a member of the Senatus. Reports
from the examiners are submitted to the Senatus.
An appeal would lie from the examiners to the Senate
and from the Senate to the University Court, in reference
to examinations, but this is almost unknown in practice.
For degrees, examinations are held twice a year, March,
April and October, November. Candidates must attend
full courses in at least seven subjects, and be examined
on these subjects, in order to qualify for the degree of
M.A., of these subjects four must be Latin or Greek,
English or a Modern Language or History, Logic and
Metaphysics or Moral Philosophy, Mathematics or
Natural Philosophy. The departments of study for
graduation in Arts in each university includes : —

1. Language and Literature,

Latin.

Greek.

English.

French.

German.

Italian.
Sanskrit.
Hebrew.

Arabic or Syriac.
Celtic.

2. Mental Philosophy.

Logic and Metaphysics.
Moral Philosophy.
Political Economy.

Education (Theory, History,

and Art of)
Philosopy of Liiw.

3. Science.

Mathematics.
Natural Philosopy.
Astronomy.
Chemistry.

Zoology.

Botany.

Geology.

4. Hidor\i and Law.

History.

Archaeology and Art (History

Constitutional Law and His

tory.
Roman Law.
Public Law.

270

The Degree of M.A., may be taken with Honors in
any of the following groups, in which Honors shall
have been established in at least two subjects : —

(a) Classics (i.e., Latin and Greek, with optional subjects, such
as C<jm])arative Philology, Ancient Philosojdiy, and
Classical Arclm'ology).

(6) Mental Philosophy.

(d) Semitic Languages.

(e) Indian Languages.

(f) English (Language, Literature, and British History),
(f/) Modern Languages and Literature.

(h) History.

Every Candidate must take up at least two subjects in
which he must pass with Honors, and in the remainder
secure the necessary standing for the ordinary degree.

Candidates obtaining first or second-class honors
may, after a lapse ol' live years, become candidate?,
for the degree of D. Sc, D. Phil., or D. Litt.,
according to the departmens in which they may have
obtained honors. Such candidates must present a
thesis or a published memoir, or work to be approved by
the Senatus, and may also be subjected to a further
examination if the Senatus think fit.

Candidates for the degree of B. Sc, in pure science or
enjrineerinsf, must attend courses of instruction in seven
subjects selected as prescribed, extending over three
academiciil years, and must undergo a first and a final
science examination in which the subjects are grouped.
Candidates who have taken the B. Sc. degree in pure
science or engineering may proceed to the degree of D.
Sc, under conditions similar to those described for D.
Phil, etc.

271

The Curriculum in Medicine for ine Degrees of M.B.,
and Ch. B. extends over five years. About twenty main
subjects are included, and several shorter courses on
special subjects. There are four professional examinations
to be taken at various stages of the course. The higher
degrees of M.D., and Ch. M. may be separately obtained
by those who have previously obtained the double bach-
elorship. After a certain period passed in further study
or in practice, a thesis being required in all cases, and a
further examination in Chemical Medicine for M.D., and
in Chemical Surgery, Surgical Anatomy, and operations
on the dead body, for Ch. M.

A Curriculum of two years is required for the degree
of B.L., with a degree examination. If a candidate is
not a graduate in Arts he must pass the preliminary
examination.

The M.A. Degree and an attendance for three years cm
a Theological course is necessary to qualify for the
degree of B.D. There are two degree examinations,
the first embracing Hebrew, New Testament Exegesis,
and Apologetics, and the Second Divinity, Church History
and Biblical Criticism.

Students' Fees. — Students' Fees are as follows: — For
matritulation, £1. 1. 0.; Arts Classes, £3. 3. 0. each, except
Natural Philosophy, £4. 4. 0., and Physical Laboratoi y,
£G. 6. 0.; Chemical Laboratory, £10. 10. 0. The other
faculties average much the same for classes. So, also,
the classes in Queen Margaret's College, for women
affiliated with the Glasgow University.

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

'■^^ ^ /-/- ^^

1.0

I.I

f45

• 50

l!t«

IIIIIM

I4g

1.8

1.25 1.4 16

►

7 ^^^

SSm ' v>

Photographic

Sciences
Corporation

•n WeST MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, N.Y. 14SS0

;7i6) s/;-45o."?

ifi

.-^ €?■

272

The fees for Degrees are as follows : —

M. A. Degree ^5. 5. 0.

B.Sc. ♦' 3. 3.0.

D.Litt., D.Sc, D.Phil. Degrees, each 10. 10. 0.

LL.B. Degree 6. 6.0.

B.L. " 5. 6.0.

M.B,, B.Ch. Degree, total 23. 2. 0.

B.D. Degree 6. 5. 0.

No fees can be charged for Honorary Degrees.
Library Fees, lOs. Od.. each year.

Graduation, after examination, for membership in General
Council (compulsory) £1. 0. 0.

Students* Representative Council. — This is a compara-
tively new element in Scottish Univer&ity organization.
It is recognized by the Act of 1889 for the first time.
The Commissioners, acting under the powers conferred
upon them by that Act have issued an Ordinance, pro-
viding as follows : —

The Studonta' Representative Council shall submit to the
University Court for approval the regulations under which it exists,
and these regulations as approved, or with such alterations as may
from time to time be approved by the University Court, shall form
the constitution of the Students' Representative Council, and shall,
subject to the provisions of this Ordinance, determine the functions
thereof, and the mode of election thereto ;

After the University Court has approved of the constitution of a
Students' Representative Council, alterations in the said constitution
shall be of no effect unless and until they shall receive the approval
of the University Court ;

The Students' Representative Council shall be entitled to petition
the Senatus Academicus with regard to any matter affecting the
teaching and discipline of the University, and the Senatua Acad-
emicus shall dispose of the matter of the petition, or shall, if^so
prayed, forward any such petition to the University Court, with
such observations as it may think fit to make thereon ;

273

The Students' Representative Council shall be entitled to petition
the University Court with regard to any matter affecting the
Students other than those falling under the immediately preceding
sub-section ;

Nothing contained in this Section shall be held to prejudice any
right of appeal which may be competent under Section 6, sub-
section 2, of the said Act, nor the powers and jurisdiction of the
Senatus Academicus with regard to the teaching and discipline of
the University.

The Council consists of representatives from the
different years of all the different faculties in the
University, and its aims are : — (1) To represent the
students in matters affecting their interests ; (2) to
afford a recognized means of communication between the
students and the University authorities ; and (3) to pro-
mote social and academical unity among the students.

Alongside of the Council and working in harmony
with it is the University Union. The Council has
various sub -committees : an Inter-universities Committee,
a Magazine Committee, which conducts a University
Magazine, published weekly, fortnightly, or monthly, as
the case may be, an Amusement Committee and a Song
Book Committee. The consensus of opinion seems to be
that the Students' Representative Council has been a
useful adjunct to the Universities in the matters of gov-
ernment, and of the social life of the institutions.

The Social Life of the Universities. SocisA facilities are
increasing from year to year in consonance with the
broader ideas which are making themselves felt in Uni-
versity government. Not a remnant of the severe
methods of discipline, or refatriction noted m connection
with St. Leonard's College remains. The social life

274

differs in the different Universities, taking color from
local surroundings, yet there is a sameness in many
important respects, common to them all. Each for in-
stance has its University Union, its Literary and Debat-
ing Society, its magazines, its political clubs, its
games, its gymnasium for physical exercise, and its
athletic clubs. Taking Glasgow, as an example, we get a
typical glance at them all. First, there is the University
Union. It originated at a meeting of students and grad-
uates held on February 14th 1885. Its foundation and
constitution are as follows :

A sum sufficient to erect a building for this purpose having been
offered to the Senate by^John M'Intyre, Esq. M.D., Odiham, Hamp-
shire, and the Senate having accepted this gift. Articles of Consti-
tution were drawn up by a Committee of Students and Graduates,
and received the approval of the Senate, of the Donor, and of the
Students' Representative Council. A further sum of £12,000 was
raised by the Union Bazaar of 1 889, and devoted to furnishing and
endowing the building. In 1893, to meet the increasing member-
ship, the building was largely extended at a cost of £2,800. The
Union is governed by a Board of Directors, appointed by the Com-
mittee of Management, which is elected annually at the General
Meeting of the Members.

The objects of the Union are to provide Students with the com-
forts and conveniences of a social club, to hold debates, and to
form a centre to which the various University societies may be
affiliated. The buildings comprise a debating hall, a dinnig hall,
reading and news rooms, billiard and smoking rooms, committee
rooms, lavatories, etc.

The members of the Union are ordinary members or life mem-
bers.

Ordinary membership of the Union is open to all matriculated
students and all former students of the University, and all medical
stifdents of Glasgow whose names are enrolled in the Extra-mural

275

Album of the University, on payment of an annual subscription of
five shillings. Students may join for the summer session only, on
payment of three shillings.

All matriculated students and former students of the University
may, on payment of the sum of three pounds three shillings, be-
come Life Members of the Union.

The Union has successfully carried out its objects in
full, and its handsome building at the northern entrance
to the University is the pride of all the students who
find it a most convenient and useful centre as well as a
place of enjoyment and rest.

Then, there is the Theological Society, where essays
are read and debates indulged in on kindred subjects.
The ordinary membership is confined to Divinity Stu-
dents, but students connected with the other faculties of
the University may become Associates. Next in order
is the Medico-Chirurgical Society, for the prosecution of
medical research, and probably the most popular of them
all. The Dialectic which meets weekly, during the session
for the discussion of literary philosophical, and political
subjects. There are also the Orisntal Society, for the
study of eastern languages, the Alexandrian Society, the
members of which discuss questions connected with the
literatures of ancient Greece and Rome ; the Philosoph-
ical Society, the Engineering Society, the Physical
Society, the Chemical Society, the Missionary Society,
the Christian Association, the Total Abstinence Society,
the Athletic Club, the United Presbyterian Students'
Society, the Rifle Club, the University Club (Glasgow),
the Glasgow University Club (London), and this does not
exhaust the list. The University Union Building aflfords
most of them a home and permits of a social intercourse
which otherwise would be impossible,

II'

III

276

In conducting the affairs of the clubs, societies,
etc., the authorities allow the greatest freedom. The
students control their own affairs ; they hava their own
building and their own concerns are not interfered with.
The influence of the students. Representative Council in
the social life of the University is a moderating one.
The Council keeps in touch with the Senatus Academicus
on the one hand and with the students on the other-
There is no restriction placed on the University publica-
tions. Members of the Senatus are frequent contributors
to the pages of the Students' Magazine. Sometimes the
Senatus is severely criticised, but generally the author-
ities secure the sympathy and support of the periodicals
and the best of good feeling generally prevails.

ReligioyijS Life in the Universities. — There are Societies
for religious purposes. Prayer meetings are held re-
gularly at all the Universities by students whose piety
the college gown and trencher cannot hide. There are
branches of the Young Men's Christian Association at all
the Universities, and they are fairly well supported.
Sometimes, there are special evangelistic services held
for the students by such celebrated men as Professors
Henry Drummond and T. M. Lindsay, D.D., with en-
couraging results.

Rifle Clubs. — The martial spirit finds an outlet in Rifle
Clubs, which are very popular and in volunteer corps,
such as the University Company of Artillery Volunteers
of St. Andrew's, founded by Professor Scott Lang, now its
Honorary Major, and attached to the First Fifeshire
Corps of Artillery Volunteers. As its success has drawn

277^

attention to it from the other Universities a brief
sketch of it from a hand book to the University may be
reproduced : — " The Instructor is Brigade, Sergeant Major
Brockie, R.A. All the Non-Commissioned officers are at
present students, and attention to duty is the principle
of promotion. Any student may join, and uniform and
accoutrements are supplied free of charge to those who
join for three years. There is u, Carbine Shooting Club
in connection with the Battery, and competitions are held
on Saturday forenoon during the session : there are also
battery competitions for those who do not join the
Shooting Club. Big gun practice is frequently held :
the range is a sea one. Every summer, generally in the
month of July, four detachments, with officers, take part
in the competitions of the Scottish National Artillery
Association's Camp at Barry. A preparatory camp is
held in the United College quadrangle, some eight dayg
in all being passed under canvas, but in future the prepara-
tory camp will likely be of longer duration. As all
expenses in connection with these camps (except that of
food at St. Andrew's) are disbursed by the Battery, the
camping out is a great incentive to join. In the com-
petitions at Barry the University men have always taken
a prominent part and they once carried off the second
aggregate badges. The physical training afforded by the
drill cannot be over-estimated and the course of gunnery
instruction is interesting and profitable. The members
enjoy many privileges and had the distinction of forming
a guard of hono r when Lord Dufferin came to deliver
his Rectorial Address. The Battery also sends a repre-
sentative to the Students' Council

278

Students' Residence. — There is no academic provision
for residential accommodation in any University. In St.
Andrew's, the Professors organize a system of lodgings,
while in Edinburgh several Halls of Residence under the
supervision of a voluntary Committee provide accom-
modation for a small proportion of students. In Edin-
burgh a Hall of Residence for Divinity Students was
recently opened, also a voluntary undertaking.

povision
In St.
)dgings,
ider the
accom-
n Edin-
nts was

PART III.

UNIVERSITIES OF THE UNITED

STATES.

CHAPTER XVII.

HARVARD UNIVERSITY.

The Early History of Harvard. — In 1636, the General
Court* of Massachusetts made a grant of four hundred
pounds, to which were added in 1640 the ferry receipts
between Boston and Charlestown, towards the founding
of a college in that colony. Edward Everett in his
speech at the second centenary celebration referred to
this as the first instance on record of the people's repre-
sentatives ever giving their own money to found a place
of education.

In the following year the General Court appointed
twelve of the most eminent men of the colony " to take
order for a college at Newtown, shortly afterwards to be
called Cambridge." The work was prosecuted with zeal,
yet it is doubtful if it could have been carried to a
successful issue without the timely bequest of the Rev.
John Harvard, who, at his death in 1638, bequeathed to
the enterprise one-half of his property, amounting to four
hundred pounds and his library, consisting of 320
volumes.

The Act establishing the overseers of Harvard College
was passed at a General Court of 1642. These overseers
who were granted exclusive powers of control, were the

** The name still given to the Legislature of Massachusetts.

282

Governor, Deputy-Governor, and all the magistrates of
the jurisdiction, together with the teaching elders of the
six adjoining towns.* This body proving too unwieldly,
a corporation with perpetual succession was established
by the important charter of 1650, to consist of the
president, five fellows, and a treasurer, and to be styled
" the President and Fellows of Harvard College." Of
this Charter, President Eliot said, " it is in force to-day
in every line, having survived in perfect integrity the
prodigious political, social, and commercial changes of
more than two centuries. This corporation was required
to obtain the consent of the large body of overseers to
any important step, and to relieve them to some extent
of their obligation, an appendix was made to the charter
in 1657, granting greater freedom of action to the cor-
poration. In 1672, a new College charter was created at
the instance of President Hoar, whereby the name of the
corporation was changed to " the President, Fellows and
Treasurer ; " but the authority of this charter seems
never to have been recognized, and in the following year
an addition was made to the members of the corporation.

The Colonial Charter. — These modifications were slight
compared to the changes introduced in 1692, through the
influence of President Mather. In this year a provincial
charter was granted to the Colony by William and Mary,
and the General Court assembled under that authority
granted a new College Charter, whereby a corporation of
ten with perpetual succession was granted full powers for
the election of officers, and was exempted from all res-

*The New England *'town" corresponds to the OntsriQ
"township."

2«S

ponsibility to the overseers, and from legislative control.
This charter never received the Royal sanction, presum-
ably on the ground that no provision was there made for
the exercise of the visitatorial power.

In 1697, a new provisional charter modified the powers
of President Mather, and increased the number of the
Corporation to sixteen. The Vice-President, Governor,
and Council were made Visitors. The President and
other instructors were required to reside ">*'' Cambridge.
In 1699 a religious qualification was ins^ ted in the
Charter, the visitatorial power was vested in the King,
Governor, and Command?r-in-Chief, and tivo of the
Council ,. are admitted to the Corporation Governor
El lament negatived this on account of the religious
clause ; this, therefore, was the fourth draft of a charter
vetoed on religious grounds, as the Governor was afraid
to recognize the ascendency of the Congregational
Church.* In 1700, a new charter was drafted by the
Legislature, and Governor Bellamont was appointed to
present it to the King. Bellamont, however, died before
the presentation, and no subsequent attempt was ever
made to obtain a College Charter from the Crown. The
Legislature of 1707 declared that the Charter of 1650
had never been repealed, and directed the President and
Fellows of the College to exercise the powers granted by
it. The Corporation was again reduced to seven, and the
act thus revised has been ever since recognized as the
Charter of the College.

State Legislation. — In 1780, on the adoption^ of the

* To which the Rev. John Harvard had belonged,
t After the Declaration of Independence, 1776,

284

State Constitution, official articles were framed, securing
to the College the perpetual enjoyment of all its estates.
All the rights pertaining to the Overseers were vested in
the Lieutenant-Governor, Council, and Senate of the
Commonwealth, together with the President of the
College, and the ministers of the Congregational churches
in the six adjoining towns. Since 1810, various acts
have been passed to alter the Constitution of the Board
of Overseers. In 1843, clergymen of all denominations
were made eligible as Overseers. In 1851, State Senators
ceased to be ex officio members of the Board, and seats
were no longer reserved for the clergy. Thirty members
were to be elected by the Senators and Representatives
assembled in one room. These thirty members were to
be divided into three classes, one of which was to go out
of office every year. In 1865, important changes were
introduced. The President and Treasurer were made the
only ex officio members of the Board of Overseers, and
the election of the remaining thirty was entrusted to
the alumni. A division was made into six classes, one of
which should go out of office every year. A peculiar
regulation was that no officer of the University was
entitled to a vote. In 1880, residents of other States
were admitted to election.

Periods in Harvard's history. — President Quincy, in
his history of the University,* distinguished four chief
periods in the history of Harvard. The first extended
from the founding of the College in 1636 to the year
1692, the date of the Colonial Charter. During this
period the College was "conducted as a theological

* PubliBhed in 1840.

285

institution," and although the Charter had no sectarian
bias, the institution was still regarded as an instrument
for the promotion of the predominating religious opinions.
The second period (1 692-1 73G) was marked by the bitter
controversies which sprang up " between those religious
parties, into which the Congregational sect divided
immediately after the new principle of political power
introduced by the provincial charter of William and
Mary had deprived it of that supremacy, which the old
charter had secured to the Congregational clergy. High
Calvinists, indeed, regarded it with diminished favour,
but new friends to it arose; its usefulness became
acknowledged ; and its resources increased.

In the third period, (173G-1780), the divisions of the
Congregational sect grew more marked, and Episcopalian
influence increased. Still the political troubles of the
time suspended controversy, and the College shared in
the popularity and financial distress of other patriotic
institutions of the day. In the fourth period, from 1780
down, the College, now raised to the rank of a Univer-
sity, partook with the country at large, of the vicissitudes
following the war, and subsequently of the prosperity,
which ensued upon the adoption of the Federal Constitu-
tion and an orderly arrangement of national affairs.
This period is further characterized by a strong infusion
of physical sciences into the courses of study, and by a
waning of theological influences. A new and more pros-
perous era was opened with the inauguration of President
Eliot on May 19th, 1S69. At a special meeting of the
Faculty of Arts and Sciences in 1894, a minute comme-
morative of the completion of his twenty-fifth year of

286

ofl&ce, was adopted and entered upon the records, and the
following extracts will show how his services have been
appreciated : " The progress which since that time has
taken place in the departments of the University is far
greater than has been made in any like period since the
foundation of Harvard College. That progress has been
not merely a growth in numbers, wealth, and intellectual
resources ; not merely an advance along old and conspic-
uous lines ; but a transformation of nature and spirit, a
new birth of university life. The foundation of the
progress thus made has been in the development of the
elective system.

Organization of the University. — The corporation of
which the legal title is " the President and Fellows of
Harvard College," consists of the President, Treasurer
and five Fellows, all of whom hold office for life. In it
is vested the title to the property of the University.

The overseers number thirty-two, including the Presi-
dent and Treasurer of the University, who are ex officio
members. Five of the overseers go out of office each
year, their places being filled on Commencement Day by
an election in which alumni of the College of five years'
standing, Masters of Arts, and holders of honorary degrees
are entitled to vote, if present in person.

Appointments of members of the teaching staff are made
by the Corporation with the approval of the Overseers.
Professorships are held without express limitation of time.
Assistant professorships are held for five years, and tutor-
ships for not more than three years. At the end of the
term of an Assistant Professor or Tutor, his connection
with the University ceases, unless he is re-appointed.

and the
ive been
ime has
y is far
ince the
las been
ellectual
conspic-
spirit, a
I of the
; of the

ation of
jllows of
reasurer
In it
»ity.

le Presi-
IX officio
Bee each
Day by
^e years'
degrees

Lre made
^^erseers.
of time,
d tutor -
d of the
inectioQ
pointed.

287

Lecturers are appointed for not more than one year.
Instructors are appointed for such terms as convenience
may require. Proctors are appointed for not more than
one year, to assist the Faculties in the conduct of examin-
ations, and in the preservation of order. All officers of
instruction and government are subject to removal for
inadequate performance of duty, or for misconduct.

The revenues of the University are derived from per-
iiianent endowments, gifts for immediate use, and
students' fees. The University has no income from the
State, and has not received any gift from the State since
1810. Undergraduates pay $150 per annum for tuition.
The following items from the Treasurer's Report will in-
dicate the nature of the resources : —

Extract from Treasurer's Report

Capital.

Separate Investments $1,845,616 81

General 208,000 00

Railroad Bonds 1,161,9U 37

Sundry " 686,642 50

Sundry Stocks ^87,009 79

Real Estate 2,434,502 98

Sundries 282,072 39

Cash 401,582 88

Total $8,367,268 72

Revenue

Beceipts from Term Bills in ihe whole Uni-
versity % 524,550 32

Gifts for immediate use 58,846 22

Every candidate must furnish a testimonial of honor-
able dismissal from the school last attended, and must
also refer to two persons from whom information about

288

him may be obtained. A certiticate of preparation is
also required of every candidate for a Preliminary Exam-
ination.

Requirements for admission. — The examinations for
admission embrace two classes of studies, Elementary
and Advanced. A candidate must pass an examination
in one of the following :

(a) AH the elementary studies, and at least two advanc-
ed studies.

(b) All the elementary studies, except either German
or French, and at least three advanced studies

(d) All the elementary studies except either Greek or
Latin and either German or French, and at least five
advanced studies.

Elementary Studies. — 1. English. — Works prescribed (a) for
general knowledge as a basis for composition (b) for special know-
ledge.

2. Oreek. — The translation at sight of simple Attic prose with
grammatical questions.

3. Latin. — The translation at sight of ordinary prose, and ques-
tions as in Greek.

4. German. — The translation at sight of simple prose

5. French — The translation at sight of simple prose.

6. History and Historical Geography. — Either (a) History of
Greece and Rome or (b) History of United States and England.

7. Mathematics. — Algebra and Geom«)try.

8. Physical Sciences.

Advanced Studies. — The number of necessary advanc-
ed studies has been specified above. There are nine in
all distributed through the following subjects :< —

^i-.

289

1. Cheek. — Sight translation from Homer, Herodotus, with ques-
tions.

2. Latin, — Translation at sight from Cicero and Virgil, with
questions.

3. Greek aad Latin Composition. —

4. German. — Translation at sight of modern German prose, and
a general knowledge of portions of six prescribed authors as the
basis of a composition.

5. French. — Translation at sight of standard French, and a com-
position based on prescribed authors.

6. Plane Trigonometry and Logarithms, Solid Geometry.

7. The Elements of Analytic Geometry, Advanced Algebra. Cer-
tain books are recommended, but none prescribed.

8. Physical Science. — Experimental Physics.

9. " *' '» Chemistry.

In these two subjects, both a written and laboratory examination.

The candidate may take the entire examination at one time, or
divide it (a) between two years or (b) between June and September
of the same year.

I. Anticipation of College Studies.— A candidate
may present himself for examination in any of the ad-
vanced studies not offered by him for admission, and thus
qualify himself to pursue more advanced courses in those
subjects in College.

II. Certain studies may be anticipated by examination.

The advantages attached to these examinations are : —

(1) If the studies anticipated amount to one-half the
work of the Freshman year, the student may be admitted
to the Sophomore class, on making up the deficiency in
his Freshman studies.

{9a) In any case the studies anticipated are placed to
the student's credit towards his degree, and a reduction
s

lililili

I if

I'
I-
Hi

In !

\}-

290

may be made in the number of courses regularly required
in the Junior and Senior years.

Advanced Standing. — Admission to any year is
granted on fulfilling certain examination requirements.
Ad eundem is not granted without examination.

Si'ECiAL Students. — Special students are admitted to
the College without examination, but are not candidates
for a degree.

Undergraduate Courses. — The course leading to the
degree of A B. is of three or four years' duration.

For the Freshman year are prescribed : —

1. jRhetoric and English Composition. — Hill's Rhetoric, and part of
his Foundations of Rhetoric. Three times a week.

2. German or French. — Prescribed for those only who have not
presented both German and French, for admission.

German. — An elementary course for those who have not presented
German for admission, and more advanced courses with specified
authors for students who are not beginning the subject.

French. — As in German.

Elective Studies.-— Every Freshman is required to
submit his choice of studies to an adviser. Courses must
be selected from the following to make up five full courses
in all, and not more than two courses in the same depart-
ment may be elected without permission : —

Greek. — Six half courses. The most advanced course of these
requires a study of portions of Homer, Lysias, Plato and JBuripides.
Students are placed in this course according to their proficiency and
must not elect it in the first instance. Certain of the half courses
are parallel, though not identical.

Latin. — Six half courses. The arrangement is similar to that in
Greek. The most advanced course requires a study of portions of
Cicero, Livy, Terence and Flautus.

^liki^^^u.

291

quired

ear is
iments.

ited to
iidates

to the

d part of

lave not

resented
specified

[red to
smust
sourses
Jepart-

of these
ripides.
ncy and
courses

that in
'tions of

English. — One-half course in the history of English Literature.

German. — Seven full courses, two half courses, and one equiva-
lent to a course and a half. These are of various degrees of diffi-
culty. The three advanced courses treat respectively of Lessing
and the German Drama, Schiller and his contemporaries, and
Goethe and his time.

French. — Four full courses, two half courses and an elementary
full course. Practice in speaking and writing French, and the
reading of difficult modern French are the features of the higher
courses.

Italian or Spanish. — Elementary. One course in either subject.

History. — One course. Mediaeval and Modern European History.

Government and Laws. — One-half course in Constitutional Gov-
ernment.

Fine Arts. — One course in the principles of Delineation, Colour
and Chiaroscuro.

Music. — One course in Harmony for students proficient in piano
or organ playing.

Mathematics. — Two courses and four half courses of varying diffi-
culty.

Engineering. — Two courses.

Physics. — Two courses and one half course. Experimental and
Descriptive Physics.

Chemistry y Botany ^ Zoology, Geology. — Four courses and four half
courses.

Higher courses in the studies named above and courses
in other departments are open to such Freshman as obtain
written permission from the instructors. The prescribed
work for the Sophomore and Junior j^ears consists of
Themes and Forensics. No studies are prescribed for the
Senior year. Every Sophomore, Junior and Senior is
required to take foui elective courses, or an equivalent

-UJ_

-^ .Jtt AimmJ - ji tB**^

111 ->--t..-Mt. *■'■-■-•-

292

amount of courses and half courses. Many courses in
each of the following departments are offered for choice : —

Semitic Languages and History, Indo-Iranian Languages, Classi-
cal Philology, English, German, Germanic Philology, (comprising
Gothic, Old Saxon, etc.) French, Italian, Spanish, Romance Phil-
ology, (primarily for graduates). Comparative Literature, Philoso-
phy, Education and Teaching, History and Political Science, the
Fine Arts, Architecture, Music, Mathematics, Engineering, Physics,
Chemistry, Botany, Zoology, Geology, Anatomy, Physiology and
Physical Training, Military Science.

Conditions of Election. — The scope of the elective
studies is outlined in the above general synopsis. The
student's choice is limited to those studies which his pre-
vious training qualifies him to pursue ; and he must
observe any restrictions that may be attached to the par-
ticular course, ; he wishes to select. He is further re(|uired
to avoid any conflict of recitation heurs or of examina-
tions.

An undergraduate who wishes to take a graduate
course is required to consult the Instructor in advance.
It will be seen that students who prefer a course like that
usually prescribed by American colleges may secure it by
a corresponding choice of studies ; while others who have
decided tastes, or think it wiser to concentrate their study
on a few subjects, obtain every facility for doing so.

For the professional degrees, including the degree in
applied science, the options are much less wide ; but they
are still important.

Degrees — The ninth statute of the University en-
umerates the degrees granted and the mode of confer-
ring them. The ordinary degrees of Bachelor of Arts,

293

Bachelor of Science, Master of Arts, Civil Engineer, Doc-
tor of Philosophy, Doctor of Science, Bachelor of Divinity,
Bachelor of Laws, Doctor of Medicine, Doctor of Dental
Medicine, Doctor of Veterinary Medicine, and Bachelor
of Agricultural Science are conferred, after recommenda-
tion by the several Faculties, by vote of the Corporation,
with the consent of the Overseers.

There are four grades of the degrees of Bachelor of
Arts and Bachelor of Science, and two grades of the
degrees of Bachelor of Laws and Doctor of Medicine.
Honorary degrees are conferred by vote of the Corpora-
tion with the consent of the Overseers.

Examinations. — The Examinations are conducted by
the Faculties, and are mid-year and final. Examinations
may also at the discretion of the Professor be given to a
student at any time merely as a means of estimating his
proficiency.

)l ■

CHAPTER XVIII.

YALE UNIVERSITY.

Historical Sketch of Yale College. — The reasons which
led to the foundation of the original Collegiate School
were the inconvenient distance of Harvard, and the con-
sequent expense of sending students there, combined with
the growing suspicion of the laxity of Harvard in mat-
ters of religion. In 1701, the General Court of Connecti-
cut met at New Haven and granted a charter to erect a
Collegiate School. Ten clergymen were appointed trus-
tees, and the sum of £60 granted annually until the
Court should order otherwise. The College was tempor-
arily located at Saybrook, but on the appointment of
Abraham Pearson as Rector, his home at Killingworth
(now Clinton) was made its headquarters and it remained
so till his death in 1707. Rector Andrew, who succeeded
to the post, lived at Milford. This seriously impaired
the organization of the School, for the classes were now
for some years divided by the forty miles which lay
between Milford and Saybrook. This state of affairs
induced the trustees to remove the school in 1716 to New
Haven. But a serious split still existed, for in 1717,
Rector Andrew granted four degrees at New Haven, and
one degree was conferred by Mr. Woodbridge at Wethers-
field. This anomalous state of affairs still prevailed in
the following year, and the Legislature decided to divide
its yearly grant among the several instructors at Wethers-
field, New^Haven, and Saybrook,

295

At this critical time news came from England which
fixed the College firmly at New Haven, and gave it the
name it now hilars. This news was the announcement of
Governor Yale's gift of " three bales of valuable goods, a
portrait of George I., the Royal coat of arms, and a case
of books," the estimated value of the whole being £800.
In honor of this gift the Collegiate School received the
name of Yale College, and became firmly established at
New Haven. In 1719, the General Court made an annual
grant to the College of £300. A great sensation was
caused in 1722 by Rector Cutler's adherence to the Epis-
copalian heresy, and he was forthwith requested to resign.
An interregnum ensued which lasted until 1726. The
Trustees resided at the College, each in turn, for a month,
and attempted to fulfil the duties of a College President.

In the year 1745 a new charter was granted to Yale
College, whereby the Rector and ten other trustees, then
in oflBce, were made a body corporate and politic, here-
after to be known as " The President and Fellows of Yale
College in New Haven," with perpetual succession and
the customary corporation privileges. Thus the Rector
and Trustees became the President and Fellows with para-
mount control of the afiairs of the College with power to
make laws and ordinances as they might see fit, and with
authority to make all appointments. No qualifications
for trustees were mentioned and no provisions were
made for ecclesiastical government. In 1753, the Cor-
poration imposed a religious test which remained in
force for over twenty years. In 1756, Professorships
of Divinity were established, and in 1757, the College
was formed into a separate Church. President Stiles

FIT

296

made it a stipulation on receiving office in 1777 that the
religious test should be abolished. During his adminis-
tration, a committee was appointed in 1791 by the Legis-
lature to confer with the Corporation of the College, with
the result that the arrearages on certain State taxes were
paid on condition that the Governor, Lieutenant-Governor,
and the six oldest assistants, should be added to the Cor-
poration.

President Timothy D wight administered the affairs of
the College from 1795 to 1817. In 1801 a Professorship
of Law was established, and in 1813, the Yale Medical
School. Under President Day, from 1817 to 1846, the
influence of the Faculty constantly increased, and a
Theological School was founded as a distinct department.
The new State Constitution confirmed in 1818 the privi-
leges enjoyed by the Corporation. The Yale Law School
was established in 1824. President Theodore Woolsey,
who held the office from 1846 to 1871, has been called the
greatest of Yale's Presidents. The foundation of the
Sheffield Scientific School in the second year of his
administration was one of the most important educa-
tional events of the century. It is impossible to dwell in
detail on the fruitful development of the various depart-
ments of this period.

President Porter succeeded to office in 1871. On
March 23rd, 1872, the Corporation voted that Yale Col-
lege " be recognized as comprising the four departments
of which a University is commonly understood to con-
sist," and an Act was subsequently passed by the State
Legislature giving the alumni of the institution repre-
sentation in its governing body. In 1870, Classics became

207

optional after the beginning of the junior year. In 1876
the elective system was extended so as to cover the after-
noon exercises of the junior and senior years, and in the
same year entrance examinations were permitted outside
of New Haven. The present system of options was
introduced in 1884.

, The Rev. Timothy Dwight has held the office of Presi-
dent since 1886, and his administration has been an era
of prosperity and advancement. An Act legalizing the
use of the title, " Yale University." by the Corporation
existing r t^er the name of " The President and Fellows
of Yale College," was approved by the Governor on
March 8, 1887. At the same time the old name Yale
College was limited by the Corporation to the Academical
Department, which it had originally denoted.

Organization of the University. — The trustees partly
fill their own vacancies, and are partly elected by the
Alumni, ',he six chosen by the latter being in addition to
the number fixed by the charter of 1745. The Governor
and Lieut.-Governor of the State are members of the
Board ex officio.

Professors and Instructors are appointed by the Presi-
dent and Fellows, generally on nominations made by the
Faculties. Asststant Professors are usually appointed for
five years. Professors have usually permanent appoint-
ments.

The revenues are derived from various sources.
The University enjoys the interest on many private en-
dowments, and individual gifts of land continually add
to the revenues. The Government for many years devot-
ed the proceeds of the Congressional land grant of Con-

i i il

298

necticut to the Sheflfield Scientific School, but that fund
has latterly been applied to another institution in the
State. At present, therefore, there is no State aid-
Undergraduates in Yale College and the SheflBeld Scien-
tific School pay $125 a year for instruction. The fees vary
in the other departments of the University.

Requirements for admission. — No one is admitted to
the Academical Department of Yale College until the
completion of his fifteenth year, and testimonials of good
moral character must also be presented. A bond, execut-
ed by parent or guardian for five hundred dollars must
be given to the Treasurer as security. Candidates for
admission to standing in any year of the undergraduate
course are examined, in addition to the preparatory
studies, in those subjects which have already been pur-
sued by the class which they wish to enter. The following
subjects are required :

Latin. — Grammar, sight, prose and selections from Cicero, Vir-
gil, and Ovid, the latter at sight.

Oreek. — Grammar, prose, prosody, sight, selections from Xeno-
phon and Homer,

History. — Roman and Greek.

Algebra and Geometry. —

French or German. — No authors specified.

English. —

The above examinations may be divided, with not less
than a year between the two parts.

The Undergraduate Courses. — The length of the under-
graduate course in Yale College is four years. The fol-
lowing is a synopsis of the courses : —

First Year. — Fifteen hours a week prescribed. No options except
between Frenqh and Gernutn,

299

that fund
on in the
^tate aid-
3ld Scien-
f ees vary

mitted to
until the
bis of good
d, execut-
lars must
idates for
jrgraduate
'eparatory
been pur-
following

/icero, Vir-
from Xeno-

h not less

theunder-
The fol-

)ions except

Greek, Latin and Mathematics occupy eleven hours per week ;
Modern Languages three hours and English one hour.

The Mathematics of this year consist of Geometry, Trigonometry
and Mathematics.

Greek. — Selected portion) of Homer, Herodotus, Thucydides and
Plato.

Latin. — Livy, Cicero and Horao in prescribed selections

English Literature. —Brooke's Primer. Three plays from Shake-
speare and Milton's Minor Poems.

French or German.

Second Year. — There are six courses offered of three hours each
per week in Greek, Latin, Mathematics, Modern Languages, Eng-
lish and Physics. This year is optional in so far as five courses are
demanded out of six offered, and in the Modern Language course,
either French or German may be taken, but not both. There is
also an optional course of one hour a week in Elocution. The
courses in the above subjects are extended developments of First
Year's work.

Note. — If a student can pa ="8 a satisfactory examination in any of
the Freshman or Sophomore courses for the work of one year in
advance, he may be allowed to choose from the list of electives
some other course covering the same number of hours.

Third Year and Fourth Year. — The prescribed studies in the
third year occupy three hours per week in Logic, Psychology and
Ethics. Jevons and Fowler's Logic, Ladd's Psychology and Porter's
Elements o' Moral Science. There is for the first term an optional
course of oae hour in Advanced Orati)rical Speaking. Every mem-
ber of the Junior CiasH must take 15 to 18 hours per week of Class
Room work, and thirty hours must be covered between the last
two years. The prescribed studies in the senior year consist of one
course in Philosophy chosen from a list of four more courses.

Elective Courses are offered in : —

I. Psychology, Ethics, Philosophy. — Eight undergraduate courses,
and six graduate courses, which latter are open to seniors making a
specialty of the study.

II. Political Science and Law. — iVine courses. Suggestions are
made as to choice and certain coursee are especially for Senion,

300

III. History. — Seven courses, of which some are particularly for
Seniors-

IV. Romance Languages. — Ten courses in French, Italian and
Spanish.

V. Germanic Languages. — Ten courses in Modern German,
Scientific German, Gothic, Old High German, and old Faxon, etc.
Occasionally, courses are given in Swedish, Norwegian, Danish and
Old Norse.

VI. English. — Ten courses Old, Middle and Modern English,
approached both from the literary and more purely philological
point of view. Some of the courses are particularly for Juniors,
and others for Seniors,

Vir. Ancitnt Languages. — Greek, six courses. Latin, nii e
courses. Sanskrit, one course. Linguistics, one course.

VIII. Biblical Literature. — Hebrew, Arabic Assyrian Greek,
ten courses.

IX. The Fine Arts. — Fuur courses.

X. Physical and Natural Science. —

Physics. — Three courses.

Chemistry. — Four courses, with directions as to choice.

Geology. — Three courses.

Mineralogy. — Two courses.

Physical Geography and Botany. — Three courses. Two for

Juniors.
Biology. — One course for Juniors and three for Seniors.
These courses are open only to those who pursue the entire
course.

XI. Mai/iemafics.— Eleven courses, four of which are particu-
larly for Seniors.

X[I. Music. — Seven courses.

XIII. Physical Culture. — Three courses, of which one is par-
ticularly for Seniors.

Options. — The system of options has been outlined in
the above synopsis. For the first two years the work is
almost entirely prescribed. In the Junior and Senior
years over four-fifths of the work is elective, TbQ

301

jularly for

talian and

German,
axon, etc.
>anif«h and

1 English,
hilological
V Juniors,

tin, nil e

1 Greek,

ice.

whole number of elective courses open to the two classes
is at the present time one hundred and twenty-nine ;
and in addition, there are several courses of lectures,
attendance on which is optional. To promote the rational
choice of elective courses, Special Honours are awarded
in various groups. (Catalogue, p. 104.)

Degrees. — Degrees are voted and conferred by the
Corporation, on the recommendation of the Faculties.
The following degrees are granted :

For the Undergraduate courses. — Bachelor of Arts,
Bachelor of Laws, Bachelor of Civil Law, Bachelor of
Divinity, Bachelor of Fine Arts, Bachelor of Philosophy,
Bachelor of Music, Doctor of Medicine.

Note. — The degree of Bachelor of Arts is the only undergraduate
degree conferred by the Faculty of Yale College proper.

Examinations. — Examinations are under the charge
of the Faculties, and are conducted by them.

Two for

ors.

16 entire

particu-

i IS par-

ined in

ivork is

Senior

Tb9

CHAPTER XIX.

THE COLLEGE OF NEW JERSEY.

Historical Sketch. — The College originated in the plan
of Jonathan Dickinson, John Pierson, Ebenezer Pember-
ton, Aaron Burr, with others, to found an institution " in
which ample provision should be made for the intellectual
and religious culture of youth desirous to obtain a liberal
education, and more especially for the thorough training
of such as were candidates for the holy ministry." Its
first charter was granted in 1746 by the Hon. John
Hamilton, President of His Majesty's Council, and is note-
worthy as the first College Charter ever given in this
country by a Governor or acting Governor with simply
the consent of his Council.

A second and more ample charter was granted Septem-
ber 14th, 1748, by the " trusty and well-beloved " Jona-
than Belcher, Esquire, Governor and Commander-in-chief
of the Province of New Jersey. After the war of the
Revolution, the charter was confirmed and renewed by
the Legislature of New Jersey. In response to the earn-
est desire of the petitioners for this charter, that " those
of every religious denomination may have free and equal
liberty and advantage of education in the said college
any different sentiments in religion notwithstanding," it
was expressly provided that no " person of any religious
denomination whatsoever" should be excluded " from free
and equal liberty and advantage of education or from any

d03

lie plan
ember-
ion " in
llectual
, liberal
raining
." Its
. John
is note-
in this
simply

eptem-
' Jona-
n-chief
of the
7ed by
e earn-
" those
i equal
college
ng," it
ligious
)m free
)many

of the liberties, privileges or immunities of the said col-
lege on account of his or their being of a religious pro-
fession differing from the said trustees of the said
college."

In 1754, the college having, meanwhile, been removed
from its old site at Newark, the first building was erected
for instruction in Princeton. It was proposed to name
this building " Belcher Hall " in recognition of Governor
Belcher's devoted services. At his request the Trustees
ordered " that the said edifice be in all time to come called
and known by the name of Nassau Hall."

The College of New Jersey, as now constituted, includes
the " John C. Green School of Science." This institution,
which has its own professors and instructors, was founded
in 1873 upon an endowment of Mr. John C. Green. The
instruction given falls in three departments, General
Science, Civil Engineering and Electrical Engineering.
Its design is to furnish more extended and special in-
struction in the natural sciences, providing several scien-
tific courses leading to the degree of Bachelor of Science
and also various graduate courses. The Department of
Civil Engineering was added in 1875, by further endow-
ment from the residuary legatees of Mr. Green. The De-
partment of Electrical Engineering was added in 1889 by
the same donors.

Organization of the University. — In the confirmation
of the charter of 1748 by the New Jersey Legislature
after the Revolutionary War, the corporation was styled
" the Trustees of the College of New Jersey ; " they were
empowered to hold and administer the property of the
College, make laws for the government of the institution,
Qhoose its President and Faculty and confer degrees.

^11 1

!l i|

304

This board is a self-perpetuating body, composed of
twenty-seven members, with the Governor of the State
as President ex officio, or in his absence, the President of
the College. The Professors and Faculty are appointed
by tho Board of Trustees.

Revenues. — The llevenues are derived from private en-
dowments and fees from students. Tuition and public
room fee $150 per annum.

Requirements for admission. — All candidates for ad-
mission to any class must bring with them testimonials of
good moral character and attainments. The minimum
requirements which are expected of all candidates are : —

English. — Composition based upon specified books and authors,
with questions as to the subject matter, structure and style of the
books.

Latin. — Grammar, Latin Composition (continuous prose), specified
portions of Caesar, Virgil and Cicero.

Greek. — Grammar and Composition, Xenophon, Herodotus (por-
tions of Book VII) or Homer's Iliad I-III.

Elementary French or Elementary German.

Mathematics.

The additional requirements for advanced standing are : —

Latin. — Five subjects offered of which two or more must be
chosen. Portions of Ovid, Sallust, Virgil, Sight-translation,
Roman History and Geography.

Greek. — As in Latin.

French. — Dumas, La Tulipe Noire, Daudet, Lettresde mon Mou-
lin, Prose.

German. — Goethe, Hermann and Dorothea (3 cantos). Composi-
tion and easy extracts.

Mathematics. — Either (a) Solid and Spherical Geometry, or
(b) Logarithms and Plane Trigonometry. ,

The examination may be divided with an interval of a year.

Special courses are offered in which certificates of pro-
ficiency are granted at the completion. A separate en-

305

)sed of
e State
dent of
pointed

^ate en-
public

for ad-
•nials of
nimum
; are : —

authors,

ie of the

speciBed
tuB (por-

must be
nslation,

on Mou-

Jomposi-

etry, or

)ar.

of pro-

Btte en-

trance examination is required. Candidates from other
approved colleges are admitted into the Sophomore,
Junior, and Senior years upon an examination covering
the work of the preceding year.

Undergraduate Courses. — First Year. — Latin, Greek, Mathema-
tics, English, History, and an option between French or German.

Latin. — Livy, 4 books ; Cicero; De Senectute ; Terence, 1 play ;
Gellius ; selections, Composition, History ; i^ight-reading optional.

Greek. — Xenophon, Hellenica I-II, Symposium, Memorabilia ;
Herodotus, Selections for Sight-reading, Grammar, Prose, History.

English. — Elocution, Rhetoric, two essays and an oration.

German. — Four elective courses of different grades. In the most
advanced : — Grammar, Composition, Chamisso, Peter Schlemihl ,
Schiller, Maria Stuart.

French. — Two elective courses.

Mathematics. — Four required courses and one elective.

Bequired. — First Term. — Latin 4, Greek 4, Mathematics 4,
Bible 1. Total 13 hours, Second Term. — Latin 4, Greek 4, Mathe-
matics, 4, Bible 1. Total 13.

Elective. — German or French, 2 hours. Total, 15 hours. Eng-
lish also is required outside of schedule hours.

Second Year.

A continuation of the first year's work, and, in addition. General
History, Mechanics, Chemistry, Zoology and Botany. Options may
be taken in any two of the following subjects : Latin, Greek,
Mathematics, French, German.

Latin. — Five required courses. Prescribed work in Cicero,
Horace and Catullus. Four elective courses, and one purely
optional. In these courses there ik a more advanced study of
authors, largely in connection with the history of definite periods.
2 hours per week.

Greek. — Two required courses, and one elective. Bequired are :
Demosthenes, his life, etc. The Olynthiacs and Philippics ; Plato :
Apology and Crito ; Xenophon : Memorabilia and Symposium ;
Lysias : Orations, Composition.
T .

MUHgigfa

306

Mathematics. — Required. Conic Sections (3 hours in first term).

Elective. — Differential and Integral Calculus.

English. —The work is based on Hunt's Studies in Literature and
Style ; Principles of Discourse, and Champney's History uf English.

History. — On the basis of Freeman's General Sketch.

Zoology and Botany, Chemistry and Mechanics.

First Term. — Required. Latin, 2 ; Greek, 2 ; Mathematics, 2 ;
History, 2 ; Zoology and Botany, 2. Total, 11 hours.

Elective. — Two only to be taken (four hours) from the following :
Latin, 2 ; Greek, 2 ; Mathematics, 2 ; French, 2 ; German, 2.
Total, 16 hours.

Second Term. — Latin, 2 ; Greek, 2 ; English, 2 ; Chemistry, 2 ;
Mechanics, 2. Total, 10 hours. Electives as in first term . Total ,
14 hours.

Third Yeab. Required. Physics, Psychology, Logic, Political
Economy.

First Term. — Required. Physics, 3 ; Psychology, 2. 5 hours.
Five electives, 10 hours. Total, 15 hours.

Second Term. — Required. Logic, 8 ; Political Economy, 2. 6
hours. Electives, 10 hours. Total, 16 hours.

Numerous elective courses are offered in History of Philosophy,
Plato, Experimental Psychology, History, Public Law, Constitu-
tional Law, Art, Aristophanes, Juvenal, Plato, Seneca, Plautus,
English, Old English, Middle English, German, French, Italian,
Spanish, Mathematics, Anal. Mech., Astronomy, Theoretical
Chemistry, Physics, Biology, Geology, Histology, Vert. Anatomy.

Fourth Year. — Required are : First Term. — Ethics, 2. Six
electives, 12 hours. Total, 14 hours.

Second Term. —Required. Evidence of Christianity, 1 hour.
Electives, 12 hours. Total, 13 hours.

Elective Courses.

In addition to the italicized courses above, which are identical in
the junior and senior years, there are electives offered especially for
the seniors in Advanced Logic, Physiology, Psychology, Aristotle,
Theism, Metaphysics, Experimental Psychology, General Psychology,
Lucretius, Science and Religion, Outlines of Philosophy, History,

307

Jurisprudence, Roman Law, Finance, History and Politics, History
of Political Economy, Art, Sanskrit, Greek, Latin, Roman Law, He-
brew, English Literature, Gothic, Old English, Poetics, Prose Fic-
tion, American Literature, German, Mid. High German, Old High
German, Old Norse, Old French, Italian, Mathematics, Astronomy,
Practical Astronomy, Physics, Practical Physics, Laboratory Chem-
istry, Physical Geography, Physiology, Embryology, Comimrative
Osteology, Histology, Mammalian Anatomy, Palieontology.

Degrees. — The Faculty recommends students for the
degrees of Bachelor of Arts, Bachelor of Science, Civil
Engineer, Electrical Engineer. The higher degrees are
also conferred of Master of Arts, Master of Science, Doctor
of Philosophy, Doctor of Science, Bachelor of Divinity.

Examinations. — At the end of each term each class is
ordinarily examined in the studies of that term. At the
close of the second term the examination in certain sub-
jects may embrace not only the work of that term, but
the course of the entire year. In addition to the regular
examinations, partial examinations or written recitations
are held from time to time during the term. In the
Freshmin class, special examinations are held early in
the first term, the results of which determine the distri-
bution of the class into graded divisions. These are re-
organized at the beginning of the second term according
to the results of the last preceding regular examinations.
Examinations are for the most part conducted in writing,
but in certain subjects are oral in whole or in part.
Private examinations are not allowed except in extreme
cases and by special permission of the Faculty. Absence
from an examination, except for reasons of absolute
necessity, will be regarded as a serious delinquency.

i:i

CHAPTER XX.

COLUMBIA COLLEGE.

Historical Sketch. — The charter of King's College was
granted October 31st, 1754, from which day the college
dates its official existence. One of its provisions was
that no one should be excluded from its privileges on
religious grounds. The Trustees had in possession at this
time some seventeen thousand dollars, being the pro-
ceeds of a series of public lotteries. This sum, together
with a grant . of land by Trinity Church on condition
that the President should be an Episcopalian, constituted
the capital of the college for some years to come. Early
in 1776, the college building was converted into a mili-
tary hospital, and the College remained in abeyance for
eight years, during the revolutionary period. It was
revived in 1784 by Act of the Legislature, and, under the
name of Columbia College, was placed under the tem-
porary control of the Regents of the University of the
State of New York. It may be stated here that on the
13th April, 1887, the Legislature of the State of New
York passed an Act reviving the original charter with
amendments.

For seventy years after the revival of the charter in
1787 the income of the College was too meagre to admit
of much extension of the system. A committee, however,
was appointed in 1853 in anticipation of a favourable
disposal of college property to inquire into the best

309

ege was
college
)ns was
leges on
n at this
bhe pro-
together
ondition
istituted
. Early
a mili-
rance for
It was
nder the
ihe tem-
y of the
it on the
of New
ter with

larter in
to admit
however,
vourable
the best

method for liberalizing: the course of instruction. A full
execution of the scheme they proposed was not attempted
for want of the requisite funds. In November, 1858, a
University course was opened, but was relinquished for
lack of encouragement after one year's trial. This ten-
tative University course, however, resulted in the estab-
lishment in 1858 of the present Law School, for thirty-
three years under the able management of Professor
Theodore W. Bright. The Medical Faculty had been in
abeyance since 1810, when in June, 1860, by agreement,
the College of Physicians and Surgeons became the Medi-
cal Department of Columbia College. This connection, a
merely nominal one, continued until 1891, when the Col-
lege of Physicians and Surgeons surrendered its separate
charter and became an integral part of Columbia College.
The continuous development of the College was signified
by the establishment in 1864 of the School of Mines ; in
1880 of the School of Political Science ; and in 1883 of a
course of collegiate study for women to be pursued under
the general direction of the Faculty of the College. In
1889 Barnard College was established for women study-
ing for the Columbia degrees, and there they now receive
instruction from the Faculty and other officers of instruc-
tion of Columbia College.

Hon. Seth Low was installed President of Columbia
College on February 3rd, 1890. Under his administration
it has steadily grown in power and influence. One of
the first oflficial acts of President Low was to arrange a
scheme of proper university organization. As a result,
the College has now University Faculties of Law, Medi-
cine, Mines (or applied Science), Political Science, Phil-

310

osophy, and Pure Science, each with its own special func-
tion, and each sending two delegates to a bodv denomin-
ated the University Council, which is charged with the
general supervision of University work as a whole.

Columbia College now consists of the School of Arts,
(the original college founded in 1754) ; the School of La.y ;
the College of Physicians and Surgeons to which all
students are admitted ; and the above mentioned Facul-
ties which conduct all courses leading to the University
degrees of Master of Arts and ])octor of Philosophy.

Organization of the University. — By the provisions of
the above Act, the Trustees were, in the first instance,
appointed by the State Legislature. Their term of ofBce
is for life, and they are a self-perpetuating body. The
title to all the property of the College is vested in the
Tiustccs, who appoint the President and all officers of
instruction p.nd administration, and are the ultimate
source of authority in all matters pertaining to the
College.

The Professors and Faculty are appointed by the
trustees. Their relative rank is as follows : — Professor,
Adjunct Professor, Instructor, Tutor, Assistant, Lectur-
ers have only a temporary or noti-continuous connection
with the College. Appointm^^ntii of all officers of instruc-
tion, other than professors and adjunct-professors are
made by the Faculties of the Schools in which such
officers are to serve, subject to confirmation by the Trus-
tees.

The receipts for the year ending June 30th, 1894,
amounted to $747,635. Q2, chiefly made up of receipts
from rents $386,276.14, and fees from students 276,606,-

the

811

38. The fee for matriculation is S5.00, and for Tuition
in the School of Arts $160 per annum. There is no
State Tax.

Requirements for Admiaaion. — The candidate must
be at least fifteen years of a«Te and of .good moral charac-
ter. A satisfactory examination must be passed in the
following seventeen subjects : —

English. — Two sections. 1. Grammar, 2. Composition, baaed on
prescribed works.

Latin and Greek. — Five sections, including four books of Xenop-
hon and three books of Homer.

Ancient History — and Geography.

Mathematics. — Three sections.

French (rr German. — Two sections.

A preliminary examination on certain portions of the
foregoing subjects is offered in the May or June preced-
ing the autumn term.

There is also an admission of special students by
arrangement with the Dean, and an admission to ad-
vanced standing on examination.

Ihe Undergraduate Course. — The Revised Statutes,
adopted June 6th, 1892, provide that four years are re-
quired to complete the courses leading to degrees in the
School of Arts. The following table offers a synopsis of
the courses with information as to the various options
allowed. Special attention should be directed to the
system of options that obtains in the senior year. The
studies of the senior year are all elective, and may be
taken at the choice of the student in the courses that
are open to them in the University Departments of Law,
Medicine, Mines, Political Science, Philosophy and Pure
Science, In the department of Law the first year course

S12

of 13 houis a week may be taken in part preparation
for the degree of A.B., to which two hours must be add-
ed from other University Courses. In the department
of Medicine the tirst year's course occupies the whole
fifteen hours required for the A.B. degree. From this
arrangement it will be seen that the senior year in the
School of Arts is the point of contract between the
College and the University : —

Freshmen and Sophomore Classes. — The studies of the freshmen
class occupy fifteen hours a week and are all obligatory, except
that a freshman must choose French or German (that one of them
upon which he was eisamined for admission), but is not required to
take both. The studies of the sophomore class require sixteen
hours a week, and are all obligatory ; a student may, however,
substitute chemistry, three hours a week, for any language, ancient
or modern, except English. The required studies are : —

In the freshman year :

Hours a week. Hours a week.

Greek 3 Mathematics 3

Latin 3 French or German ... 3

Rhetoric 3

In the sophomore year :

Hours a week. Hours a week.

Greek 3 Mathematics 2

Latin 3 History 2

Literature U French and German . . 3

Chemistry (in place of G^eek, Latin, French, or German) 3 hours.

A freshman or a sophomore who shall pass satisfactory examina-
tions in the French and German of the first and second years, may
substitute an elective course in French, German, Italian or Spanish,
on the recommendation of the head of the department.

813

Junior Class. — For the studies of the junior class fifteen hours a
week are required ; of these, four are for obligatory studies and
eleven for elective courses.

The required studies are :

History and Political Economy.
Logic and Psychology

Hours a week.

Written work in English, under the direction of the Professor of
Rhetoric, is required of each junior.

The elective courses open to the juniors are :

Hours
a week.

Astronomy . 2

Biology, Elementary, with

laboratory work 3

Botany, Elementary, with

laboratory work 3

Butany, with laboratory

work 2

Chemistry, Inorganic,

with laboratory work . . 3
Chemistry, Applied

Chemistry S

Geology, General . . 2

German, Goethe's F». ist . 2
German, History of (ier-

man Literature 2

German, Se'ect Hist < rloal

Prose 2

German, History o,' jJer-

man Lant^naga 2

German, Middle High

German 2

Hours
a week.

English, Laws of Prose
Composition 2

English, Shakespeare,
Language, Versifica-
tion, etc 2

English, Spencer and\

the Elizabethan Poets I

K 1

English, Milton and the |

Caroline Poets I

English, 19th Century

Literature 2

Greek, Sophocles and

Thucvdidea .... 3

Greek, .^schylus and

Isocrates 2

^ Greek, Lecturt' on the

Greek Dn^nia 1

Greek, Lectures on Greek
'l^ Art 1

Jianguago, Gfi-ocai Introduu-
tiou 3

314

Hours
a week.

Latin, Juvenal and Cicero
deOfficiis 2

Latin, Terence, Andria
and Phormio, and
Lucretius de Rerum
Natura 2

Mathematics, Analytical
Geometry 3

Mathematics, Projective
Geometry 2

Mechanics, with experi-
ments 2

Physics, Elementary, wi th
laboratory work 5

Physics, Elementary —
minor course — with
laboratory work 3

Rhetoric, Lectures and
Essays 2

Hours
t. week.

Romance Languages :

French, French Rhetoric. 3
French, French Litera-
ture in the 17th Cen-
tury 3

Italian, Elementary .... 3
Italian, Prose and Poetry
of the 16th Century . . 3
I Italian, Prose and Poetry
(^ of the 14th Century. . . 3

Spanish, Elementary .... 3
Spanish, Modern Prose

•{ and Poetry 3

I Spanish, Literature of the
L Golden Age 3

Semitic Languages :

Hebrew, Biblical Hebrew,
Elementary Course 2

Senior Glass. — Seniors are required to take fifteen hours of
elective courses, the following being open to them :

English, Laws of Prose Com-
position in English.

English, Shakespeare, Lan-
guage, Versification, etc.

Engliah, Chaucer, Language,
Versification, etc.

English, The Poetry of Ten-
nyson, Browning, and

Matthew Arnold.
English, Anglo-Saxon Poetry

and Early English.

English, Anglo-Saxon and
English Historical Gram-
mar.

English, Spencer and Milton.

English, 19th Century Liter-
ature.

English, American Litera-
ture.

English, English Versifica-
tion.

315

Germanic Languages :

German, Goethe's Faust.

German History of German
Literature.

German Selected Historical
Prose.

German History of the Ger-
man Language.

German, Danish and Nor-
wegian Literature.

Greek, ^schylus and Iso-
erates.

Greek, Lectures on the Greek
Drama.

Greek, Pindar and Demos-
thenes.

Greek. Lectures on Elegiac,
Iambic, and Melic Poets.
1 Greek, New Testament,
Epistles.

Greek, New Testament, Gos-
pels and Acts.

"■reek, Greek Art.
> vii ';k, Typography, Mythol-
j ogy ^nd Monuments of
iVncient Greece,

LM,iis<ua^c. General Introduction.
Latin, Juvenal and Cicero de

Officia.
Latin, Lucretius.
Latin Roman History, Taci-
tus, Suetonius, Velleius
Paterculus.
< Ltitin. Plautus.
i i:lln, Horace, rapid reading
C of all the poems.

Literature, History and The-
ory of Criticism.

Literature, History of Mod-
ern Fiction.

Literature, Epochs of the
Drama.

Oriental Languages :

Sanskrit, Elementary.
Semitic, Biblical Hebrew.
Semitic, Semitic Epigraphy.
[ Semitic, Arabic.
Pedagogy, Principles of Teach-
ing-
Philosophy, Ethics.
Philosophy, General History
of Philosophy.
^ Philosophy, Philosophy of
Kant and his Successors.
Philosophy, Experimental
(^ Psychology.

Romance Languages :

French, French Literature
in the 17th Cen£ury.

French, French Literature
in the 18th Century.

French, Victor Hugo.

Spanish, Composition,
Modern Prose and Poetry.

Constitutional History of Europe
and the United States.

Constitutional History of Eng-
land.

History of Political Theories.

Policical Economy.

316

■ill

il i

Astronomy, General.
Astronomy, Practical Astron-
omy and Navigation.

r Biology, Elementary, with

laboratory work.
1 Biology, General Zoology.

f Botany, Elementary with

laboratory w-^r-k.
"] Botany, Generj Botany.

1^ Botany, Economy. ... .iny.

]

( Chemistry, Inorganic with
laboratory work.

Chemistry, Applied Chem-
istry.

Chemistry, Qualitative Ana-
lysis with laboratory work.

t Geology, General Geology.
\ Geology, Economic Geology.

I Mathematics, Determinants,
J and Modern Geometry.

Mathematics, Differential
and Integral Ccilculws.

Mechanics with experiments.

Physics, Elementary — major course — with laboratory rt'ork.

Physics, Elementary Physics — minor course — with laboratory

work.
Physics, Light and Heat.
^ Physics, Higher Physics.

In addition <o the above, first-year courses in the School of Law,
School of Mines, and the College of Physicians and Surgeons are
open to them ; and such as may desire to do so can prepare them-
selves for advanced standing in those schools by electing these first
year courses as a whole or in part, and counting them for the degree
of Bachelor of Arts.

Degrees. — The President confers the following degrees •
— (a) In the College proper, commonly known as the
School of Arts, the degree of Bachelor of Arts on the
recommendation of the Faculty of Arts.

(6) The professional and technical degrees of Bachelor
of Laws, upon the recommendation of the Faculty of Law ;
Doctor of Medicine upon the recommendation of the
Faculty of Medicine ; Bachelor of Science, Engineer of

317

with

Mines. Civil Engineer, Metallurgical Engineer, Electrical
Engineer and Sanitary Engineer, upon the recommenda-
tion ot* the Faculty of the School of Mines, and

(c) The purely University degrees of Master of Arts,
Master of Laws and Doctor of Philosophy, upon the
recommendation of the University Council. The degrees
of Doctor of Laws, Doctor of Sacred Theology, and
Doctor of Letters are conferred Jr,noris causa by the
Trustees at their discretion.

Examinations. — Two examinations are held every
year, one commencing on the last Monday in January,
and the other on the Monday of the third week preced-
ing Commencement. It is the privilege of any depart-
ment to announce that in some or all of its courses the
result of the mid-year examination will be tentative only,
the grade given after the final examination applying to
the whole year. Absence from more than ten per cent,
of the exercises in any course during a single term dis-
qualifies from examination in that course. A third failure
in any course involves exclusion from the College. At
the close of every term students are classified in five
grades according to merit. A, B, C, D, E. Students in
grade E, are required to pass a supplemental examinacioD.
Honors are awarded at the end of the second year, at the
end of the third year, and at the end of the course. A
gra luation Thesis is required prior to the granting of a
degree.

I t

CHAPTER XXL

THE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN.

Historical Sketch. — Although the University of Michi-
gan, as now constituted, derives its origin from a pro-
vision in the Constitution of Michigan enacted in 1837,
still the beginning of the university idea must be sought in
the fantastisj Act of 1817 to establish the '• Catholepiste-
miad" or "1 University of Michigania." By the law of
April 30th, .82i, the Catholepistemiad became the
University of Michigan with Detroit still as its site.
The Act gave into the hands of a new board composed
of twenty- one Trustees, including the Governor, the
control of the funds in the possession of its predecessor,
and entrusted to them also the management of a Con-
gressional land grant made in 1804 for educational
purposes, and the disposal of the land derived from the
treaty at Fort Meigs in 1817. In 1826, Congress gave
to Michigan for a ' Seminary of Learning ' two townships
of land in lieu of the one given in the Act of 1804.

In 1837, Michigan was admitted into the Union, and
the University then was finally established on its present
basis as a State Institution. The Government of the
University was vested in a Board of Regents to consist
of twelve members and a Chancellor, who was ex officio
President of the Board; the members were to be ap-
pointed by the Governor on the advice and with the con-
sent of the Senate. The Governor, Lieutenant-Governor,

319

Michi-
a pro-
1837.
ight in
episte-
law of
ae the
ts site,
naposed
ar, the
3cessor,
a Con-
;ational
om the
ss gave
i/^nships

on, and
present

of the

consist
c officio

be ap-
he con-

vernor,

Judges of the Supreme Court, and Chancellor of the
State were ex officio members of the Board. The Regents
were empowered to regulate the courses of instruction,
and to remove any professor or tutor in the best interests
of the University. The Regents with the Superintend-
ent of public instruction were authorized to establish
branches of the University, and it was incumbent on
them to establish in connection with every such branch,
an institution for the education of females in the higher
branches of knowledge. By an amended Act the Board
was authorized to elect a Chancellor not a member of the
Board, and to prescribe his duties. The Governor of the
State was made ex officio President of the Board, and the
Board was allowed to establish branches without obtain-
ing further authority from the Legislature. The Univer-
sity eventually established nine of the prescribe<l
branches throughout the State, but when it was dis-
covered that their establishment hampered the central
organization they were in 1849 discontinued.

On March 20th, an Act locating the University at Ann
Arbor was approved. In 1838, the Regents, having
large expectations from the proceeds of land sales,
obtained from the Legislature a loan of $100,000 for
building purposes, and in September, 1841, the doors of
the University at Ann Arbor were opened to six students.
The fortunes of the University until the appointment of
its first President in 1852, were precarious in the extreme.
The revenues were seriously impaired by a mismanage-
ment of the landed property, and there was much friction
in the internal organization. Nearly all the small income
received was used in paying interest on the $100,000

i i

320

indebtedness, and during those years until 1849 the
branches were also supported by the University. In the
latter years of the decade, the faculty by the eftorts to
crush out Secret Societies caused the disturbance com-
monly known as the " Society War." A report, drawn up
as early as 1840, strongly urged a transfer of authority
from the Lepiislature to the Regents and a freedom of
action for the Faculty in their proper domain. As a result
of this feeling, a constitution adopted by the people in
1851, provided that the Regents should be elected from the
judicial districts with power to appoint a President of
the University and to exercise a general supervision over
affairs.

On account of internal friction it was decided to free
the hands of the incoming board by dismissing the entire
Faculty, which extreme measure was forthwith carried
into execution. The University therefore entered upon
a fresh era, when in 1852 the new Board of Regents
assumed the duties of office. Dr. Henry Tappan was
elected President and immediately the prospects bright-
ened. During Dr. 'J'appan's administration the faculty
was materially strengthened, and students in every
department increased. But a serious error in the mode
of electing the Board of Regents, whereby all passed out
of office at the sane time, led to numberless compli-
cations, resulting finally in the arbitrary dismissal of the
President, despite the acknowledged ability and succees
of his administration. A new Board, only two of whose
members were College graduates, took office in 1868.
Shortly before the lapse of their authority in 1863, they
summarily dismissed President Tappan, and made many

321

49 the
In the
torts to
Be com-
awn up
ithority
idom of
a result
iople in
irom the
ddent of
lion over

d to free
he entire
1 carried
•ed upon
Regents
Ipan was
bright-
faculty
JO. every
ihe mode
ssed out
compli-
lal of the
succees
if whose
in 1858.
63, they
de many

other changes in the faculty. This injustice bore some
good fruit at least, for in 1863 the rotary system of
electing the Regents which is still in vogue was estab-
lished.

In 1866, an Act was passed granting a permanent tax
to the University of 1-20 of a mill on the assessed value
of property in the State. In 1868, an annuity of $15,000
was granted, thereby establishing the principle of State
aid. In 1870, co-education was established, and the
Prussian system of admission to the University from
effective preparatory schools in Michigan without
examination was introduced. In 1883, the same privilege
was extended to other States.

Dr. James B. Angell, who is still the President of the
University, took oflSce in 1871. His administration has
been an unqualified success, and his innovations have
invariably resulted in the advantage of the Univer-
sity. New departments of instruction have been
established and the old ones strengthened and extended.
A free elective system was introduced, which would
enable a capable student to complete his course in less
than four years, or which would permit such a student
to pursue more studies and accomplish more work in the
four years of his collegiate career. Special students over
twenty-one years of age were admitted to the courses of
the University without an entrance examination. The
' University System ' was established or in 1882, and ten
years earlier seminary methods of study were first
introduced.

1 1

322

Organization of the (/niversiiy. — The University
derives its Origin from a provision in the Constitution *
of Michigan, the effect of which is to make the Regents
of the University a branch of the State Government.
The article in the constitution provides for the election
of these Regents, authorizes them to elect a President of
the University, and gives them supervision of the
institution and the direction and control of all expendi-
tures from the University interest fund, which is a fund
created by the gift of two townships of land by the
Federal Government to the State of Michigan for the
endowment of a University.

The Regents, eight in number, are now elected by
popular vote, for a term of eight years. Two are elected
every second year, and have entire control of the Univer-
sity in every particular.

The professors and other teachers are appointed by the
Regents, who have the power of removing them at any
time. The younger members of the faculty are generally
appointed first for a limited period, one year or three
years. Professors are appointed permanently, though
sometimes the first appointment is only for a year.

The revenue of the University is derived from three
sources : — (a) The endowment, above referred to, by the
National Government, which yields about $38,000
annually ; (h) By a State tax of one -sixth of a mill on all
the taxable property of the State, which yields at present
$188,300; (c) Fees from students, which usually yield
about $125,000.

^Adopted in 1837.

s^d

versity
ution *
tlegents

mment.

election

ident of

of the

(xpendi-

3 a fund

by the

for the

jcted by
e elected
Univer-

id by the

n at any

generally

or three

though

,r.

»m three
., by the
$38,000
ill on all
it present
lly yield

Requirements for Admission. — Candidates for admis-
sion must be at least sixteen years of age, present
evidence of good character, and bring credentials. There
are three alternatives for examination :

(a) Admission on diploma is granted to the graduates of 144
approved preparatory schools.

(b) ^(/ €U)uiem admission to advanced standing. Note. — When
candidates for advanced standing have not passed a year at an
approved college the must pass an entrance examination.

(c) Persons over twenty-one years of age who do not desire to
take a degree are admitted to the courses without examination.

When admission is by examination the subjects are
divided into groups, and the candidate is examined in
that group which is determined by the character of the
work he intends to pursue, and the degree he desires to
take.

For the Degree op Bachelor of Arts. .

1. English Grammar, Composition and Rhetoric. Subjects of
composition are selected from prescribed works.

2. History — including ancient history.

3. Mathematics — Algebra, Geometry.

4. Physics — an amount represented by Carhart and Chute's
Elements.

6. Botany.

6. Latin — Grammar, Composititn, and general reading.

7. Greek — Grammar, Composition, and three books of Xen-
ophon's Anabasis.

For the Degree op Baohalor op Philosophy.

As in the above course, except that French or German is substi-
tuted for Greek and Grecian History.

For the Degree op Bachelor op Science.

Two groups are distinguished.

(a) For graduation in General Science, Chemistry and Biology.

324

(b) For graduation in Civil, Meclmnical, Mining or Electrical
Engineering.
The subjects for (a) are : —

1. English Language, Composition, Rhetoric, and Mathematics,
as for Arts.

2. History.

3. French, German, Latin. Any two of these two languages
may be offered.

In French and German, special works are not prescribed, al-
though for the latter Schiller's Tell is recommended.
In Latin — Some introductory text-book.

Four books of Ciesar, and one of Cicero.

4. Physics and Botany.

6. Chemistry, Geology, Zoology, Physiology, Physical Geography,
Astronomy.
The candidate may offer any two of these subjects.
The subjects for (b) are —
1 and 2 as in (a) with Trigonometry in addition.

3. Physics.

4. English Literature. Stopford Brook's Primer as a basis.

5. As in (a).

6. French, German, Latin. An examint.tion in any one of these
languages.

Fob the Degree of Bachelcb Oif Letters.

1. English and Mathematics as in Arts, with English Literature
in addition.

2. Physics and Botany as in Arts.

3. As in 5. of Science, except that three of the subjects are pre-
scribed.

4. History — general, English and American.

6. Civil Government — Fisk's Civil Government, Hinsdale's
American Government (I. and II.)

6. French, German or Latin.

Instead of English History, and three of the optional sciences
in 3, French, German or Latin may be offered as in the Science
group.

325

!lectrical

lematics,

languages
iribed, al-

eography,

basis.

le of these

Literature
ts are pre-
Hinsdale's

al sciences
he Science

The Undergraduate Courses. — Nominally the courses
are four years in lenf]ftb, but some students are able to
graduate in a shorter time. Degrees are earned either on
the credit system, or on the university system In the
former a student must secure a stated number of hours of
credit, generally 120, an hour of credit being the equiv-
alent of one exercise a week for one semester Nothing,
therefore, prevents a student from graduating when his
hours of credit have been earned to the satisfaction of
the faculty.

The University system is open to undergraduates who
have completed their second year, and have also secured
at least sixty hours of credit, including all the prescribed
work. Students under this system must pursue three
distinct lines of study, one major course and two minors,
and pass a special examination on each. Examinations
for degrees may be granted to a candidate who has been
enrolled under the university system for at least three
semesters, or in other words has attended the University
for three aud a half years. The following is a synopsis
of the undergraduate course : —

1. For Graddation on the Credit System.

For the Defiree of Bachelor of Arts. — 120 hours of credit work.

The prescribed work is as follows :

1 Greek. Sixteen hours in five prescribed courses. A specified
selection of works in prose and verse and the history of Greek Lit-
erature. Eight hours are recommended for the first year. After
the completion of the first three courses in Greek (amounting to
eight nours), a candidate may discontinue the subject, but from
among the other courses he must select enough to secure 120 hours
of credit There are eighteen courses in all oflfered for study in
Greek, thus affording thirteen purely optional courses.

-y.

326

2. Latin. Fifteen hours in four prescribed courses. This is of
the same nature as the Greek course. After the completion of
courses 1 and 2 (amounting to seven houra) the study may oe dis-
continued under the same conditions as in Greek. Seven hours are
recommended for the first year, There are twenty-five courses in
all, some few of which are open to graduate students only.

3. French. Eight hours in two courses. These courses are
elementary. There are bebides twenty-six more advanced optional
courses, covering a wide IJold.

It is recommended that the eight hours prescribed be taken in
the first year.

4. English. Five hours in two prescribed courses.
Paragraph- writing and Rhetoric.

Two hours are recommended for the first year.

Twenty optional courses besides are open to undergraduates.

5. Philosophy. Two or three hours in one of two courses pre-
scribed. Logic or Psychology.

This course is not recommended for the first yeat^.

Twenty-four optional courses besides are open to undergraduates.

6. Mathematics. Fifteen hours in four prescribed courses —
Plane Trigonom«^try and Algebra, Plane Analytic Geometry, and
two couraes of Calculus.

Instead of these some other equivalent in mathematics may be
taken. Seven hours are recommended tor the first year. After
the completion of the first two courses, or their equivalent, a can-
didate may discontinue the study, provided that he makes up the
required number of houra of credit from the optional courses.
Twenty-seven optional courses besides are open to undergraduates.

I^ will be noticed that approximately half the work (sixty hours)
is prescribed.

The Degree op Bachelor op Philosophy.

(120 hours.)

1. English as in Arts.

2. Philosophy as in Arts.

3. Mathematics as in Arts.

4. Latin as in Arts,

This is of
mpletion of
nay be dis-
en hours are
e courses in
lents only,
courses are
ced optional

be taken in

iduates.
courses pre-

ergraduates.
d courses —
ometry, and

tics may be
ear. After
alent, a can-
akes up the
>nal courses,
ergraduates.
[sixty hours)

327

5. French, (a) For those who entered without French, sixteen
hours, which are optional with the exception of the same prescribed
work as in Arts. After the completion of the prescribed two
courses (eight hours) French may be discontinued, provided that
an equivalent number of optional hours is taken.

(b) For those who entered with French, eight hours of advanced
work are necessary.

6. German, (a) For those who entered without German, sixteen
hours including course I, eler^entary and oppositions, in courses 2,
3, 4 (Calendar, pp. 61-02). After the completion of eight hours of
German, the subject may be discontmued, on the same conditions
as m French.

(b) For those who entered with German, eight hours taken
optionally in courses 3 and 4.

(pp. 61-62.)

There are twenty-seven elective courses besides, open to under-
graduates.

In French and German sixteen hours in all are recommended in
the firiit year. For this degree from fifty-three to seventy nours
are more on less prebcribed out of 120 hours.

The Degbee of Bacheloe of Science.

(120 hours.)

1. French as in Philosophy.

2. German as in Philosophy.
8. English as in Philosophy.

4. Philosophy as in Arts.

5. Mathematics. Seven hours in two prescribed courses or their
equivalent.

Plane Trigonometry, Algebra, Plane Analytic Geometry.

6. Physics. Five hours in one prescribed course. Mechanics,
Sound, Light.

There are also twenty optional courses for undergraduates.
.7 General Chemistry. Seven hours in two prescribed courses.
Inorganic Chemistry, Descriptive and Experimental.
There are also ten optional courses in General Chemistry. " _

fi-

ll'

328

8. Zoology, Botany or General Biology. Five hours are required
of optional work.

The courses in tho8& eubjects will be found on pp. 89-94 of the
calendar.

9. Physical or Biological Sciences. Twenty-five hours are re-
quired of optional work in these courses.

It is desirable for the student in this course, as in others, to put
to his credit fifteen hours a week for each semester (sometimes six-
teen) which amounts to thirty hours a year, or the required number
of credit hours — 120 — in four years. Mathematics, nch, Ger-
man and English should occupy twenty-five hours out oi thirty-two
in the first year. In this course 72-89 hours are more or less pre-
sorided out of 120 hours.

For special degrees in Science, see calendar p*. 102.

The Dkgbee of Bachelor of Letteius.

(120 hours.)

1. French. Sixteen hours, including the two prescribed courses
as in Arts. After concluding these two prescribed courses, French
may be discontinued on the ordinary conditions.

2. German. Sixteen hours— one elementary prescribed course,
and options in three prescribed courses. After the completion of
eight hours of German, the subject may be discontinued under the
ordinary conditions.

3. English. Nine hours in four prescribed courses, two of which
are as in Arts. The other two courses comprise elementary work
in Old and Middle English.

4. History. Six hours in two prescribed courses. General
History of Europe from the fall of the Roman Empire to the out-
break of the French Revolution.

5. Philosophy as in Arts.

6. Mathematics. Three hours in one prescribed course. Plane
Trigonometry and Algebra.

For the first year are recommended three hours in Mathematics;
eight hours in French ; eight hours hi German ; two hours in
English ; History, or other studies, eleven hours, or in all sixteen
hours a week for each semester.

329

Plane

11. FOR GRADUATION ON THE UNIVERSITY SYSTEM.

Other courses in the University are offered in Sanskrit,
Hellenistic Greek, Hebrew, Assyrian, Arabic, Italian,
Spanish, Portuguese, Gothic, Swedish, Danish-Norwegian,
Elocution and Oratory. The Science and Art of Teach-
ing, Political Economy and Sociology, International Law,
Music, Bibliography, Natural Science, Drawing, Survey-
ing, Civil Engineering (pp. 96-97), Mechanical Engineer-
ing (pp. 97-98), Marine Engineering, Mining Engineering
and Metallurgy. For further account of the EnLaneeriiig
Courses see calendar, pp. 104-114 and p. 124 for the work
prescribed in the first year.

The Nature of the Options. — As a rule, from fifty to
seventy hours, rarely more, are practically prescribed,
that is to say, certain general courses of study amount-
ing to that number of hours are prescribed, but there is
an option exercised within certain of these specified
courses. The student's choice for the rest is unhampered
whether he graduate under the University or the Credit
System.

The Degrees. — The University grants the following de-
grees at the conclusion of the utidergraduate courses :

Bachelor of Arts, Bachelor of Philosophy, Bachelor of
Science (in general). Bachelor of Letters.

The degree of Bachelor of Science may also be given
in Chemistry, Biology, or Engineering.

Examinations, Etc. — Examinations are conducted by
the members of the Faculty. There are no special ex-
aminers appointed from outside. These examinations
are partly oral and partly in writing, as the examiner
may choose to make them.

CHAPTER XXII.

CORNELL UNIVERSITY.

Historical Sketch. — Cornell University was incorpor-
ated by the Legislature of the State of New York on
the 27th of April, 1865. The Congress of 1862 had
granted public lands to the several States, from the sale
of which there should be established a perpetual fund,
the interest of which should be inviolably appropriated
by each State claiming the benefit of the act to the en-
dowment and maintenance of at least one college, where
the leading object should be, not to the exclusion of
other scientific and classical studies, to give instruction
in agriculture, military tactics, and the mechanic arts.

After $64,440 had been realized on the New york
scrip, the sales entirely ceased. Ezra Cornell, who had
long been dreaming of charitably bestowing his fortune
now saw his opportunity at hand. By way of a direct
donation he gave $500,000 to the University, 200 acres
of land with useful buildings, and some smaller gifts for
special purposes. His largest gift, however, came later
in the shape of profits made by the University on the
sale of the land scrip which he purchased from the State.

On the cessation of sales the Legislature had authorized
the sale of the remaining scrip to the Trustees of the

S31

corpor-
)rk on
)2 had
he sale
L fund,
priated
ihe en-
where
don of
ruction
irts.

Vork
o had
'ortune
direct
acres
fts for
later
on the
State,
iorized
of thQ

University or " to any pei*son or persons " at a price
of not less than thirty cents per acre, sales having origin-
ally been as high as eighty -five cents. Cornell purchased
the scrip at thirt}'^ cents, and agreed to allow from the
profits thirty cents more to the original College Land
Scrip Fund, on condition that all profits above that
figure should be placed to the credit of the Cornell En-
dowment Fund, and exempted from the conditions gov-
erning the agricultural College grant.

The utmost sum which the State of New York could
have realized on the whole of the scrip at the decreased
market price, would have been less than $600,000. The
College Land Scrip Fund now amounts to nearly $500,-
000 and will ultimately reach over $600,000. The Cor-
nell Endowment Fund, owing to Ezra Cornell's successful
location of the scrip, and the unexpec^^^edly large profits,
has already realized a net return of nearly $4,000,000.
This sum has further been supplemented by numerous
large donations from other sources. In an agreement
with the Legislature, August, 1866, it was stipulated
that the Cornell Endowment Fund should be the pro-
perty of the University, while the College Land Scrip
Fund, on the other hand, was held by the State in trust,
subject to all the conditions imposed by Congress.

In March, 1895, two important laws were enacted in
the Legislature. The Legislature consented to absorb
the College Land Grant Fund into the Treasury of the
State, and to issue to the University certificates of in-
debtedness bearing interest at the rate of five per cent.

332

This relieves the University of the responsibility of
ultimately investinfr $600,000, and of the danger of ob-
taining ruinously low rates of interest. On petition
from the Board it was enacted that the number of elec-
tive trustees should be tliirtv instead of tifteen as
formerly.

Organization of the University. — Cornell University
derived its charter from the State of New York (Laws
of New York, 1865, chapter 585). The charter leaves
the trustees free to make provision, in the planning of
instruction and investigations, for all branches of science
and knowledge. Uut as the University received a cer-
tain portion of congressional lands, which were donated
to the State of New York f )r the establishment of an
institution which should teach the sciences related to
agriculture and the mechanic arts, including military
tactics, these subjects must always remain an unalter-
able part of the curriculum.

The University has thirty-eight tru»^tees ; of these,
eight are trustees ex officio, including, besides the Presi-
sident and Librarian of the University, the Hon, Alonzo
B. Cornell and the high State officials, namely, the Gov-
ernor of New York, the Lieutenant-Governor, the
Speaker of the Assembly, the Superintendent of PuMic
Instruction and the President of the State Agricultural
Society. The remaining thirty are elected in groups of
six for a term of five years. Of the six, four are elected
by the Board of Trustees, and two by the Alumni of the
University. As the Board of Trustees is the only legal

333

corporation, it has, therefore, all authority under the
law. It delegates, however, the educational work of the
institution to the Faculty ; but all important changes
must be submitted to the Board for their approval.

All members of the instructing staff in Cornell are
appointed by the Board of Trustees on the nomination
of the President of the University. Professors are ap-
pointed without limit as to term, personal ?y therefore,
during good behavior. Assistant professors are appoint-
ed for a term of three years, which in the president's
opinion should be raised to five yeais. Instructors, as-
sistants, etc., are appointed for one year. Those members
of the instructing staff who are appointed for a term are,
as a rule reappointed at its expiration.

University Finances. — The Revenue is derived from
the Cornell Endowment Fund now amounting to nearly
four million dollars, and from the College Land Scrip
Fund now amounting to $473,402.87. The History of
these endowments has already been outlined. Gifts from
individuals now amount to $1,983,548. The remaining
revenue is derived from the fees of students.

The following tables give a fair idea of the rate at
which the Endowment of Cornell is increasing, also the
rate of increase of the total revenue and of the income
from students' fees :

The Endowment.

1881-82 f 964,r)03

1882-83 3,539,283

1883-84 3,683,274

1884-85 3,642,304

1885-86 3,699,994

1886-87 4,282.042

* ;■■

S34

1887-88 34,528,360

1888-89 4,678,729

1889-90 4,719,505

1890-91 5,070,101

1891-92 6,728,452

1892-93 6,095,219

1893-94 6,078,019

1894-95 6,187,965

The Annual Revenue.

Total Income. Income from Fees.

1881-82 e 142,371 $13,940

1882-83 211,367 13,502

1883-84 217,273 17,395

1884-85 240,071 20,980

1885-86 245,320 22,576

1886-87 251,620 30,304

1887-88 329,811 39,448

1888-89 362,164 47,208

1889-90 375,298 53,587

1890-91 416,267 90,401

1891-92 464,426 96,o54

1892-93 469,467 106,568

1893-94 496,352 114,093

1894-95 ..: 515,412 114,420

The following table gives the total expenditure for

salaries of the instructing staff, and also the number of

instructors of all grades during the years 1881-95 : —

Aggregate of No. of
Salaries. InBtructors.

1881-82 $ 96,073 49

1882-83 99.622 50

1883-84 104,047 52

1884-86 113,150 56

1885-86 118,960 61

1886-87 : 132,294 80

1887-88 161,550 90

1888-89 175,250 101

1889-90 178,383 106

1890-91 204,400 116

1891-92 228,566 128

1892-93 241,075 147

1893-94 249,300 149

1894-95 260,827 162

335

There is no State tax in support of the University ;
but the State has recently established a State veterinary
college, making an appropriation of $150,000 for build-
ings, and this will be maintained by the State.

Five hundred and twelve students from New York
State are educated free on State scholarships, from which
source the University derives no revenue. The annual
tuition fee in the School of Law, in the Medical Prepara-
tory Course and in Arts, Philosophy and Science is $100.
In all other courses it is $125.

Free tuition is also given to students intending to com-
plete the course in Agriculture, and to special students in
Agriculture. There are also certain special fees in the
departments for materials consumed etc., which add noth-
ing to the real income of the University.

Requirments for Admission. — Candidates must be at
least sixteen years of age, or, if women, seventeen. The
examinations are held in Ithaca only, and twice in the
year. There are three alternatives for examinations as
a means of entering the University :

(1) Diplomas issued by the Regents of the University
of the State of New York, and pass cards presented as
supplementary, are accepted for all subjects covered by
such diplomas. In the case of French and German, a
statement by the teacher of the work done must accom-
pany the diploma. To secure exemption from the
primary examination in English, the diploma must cover
six academic counts, including English Composition.

(2) The application from the Principal of a school,
accompanied by full information regarding the work

336

done by the applicant, is sometimes accepted in lieu of
examinations. But no school certificate exempts from
the primary examination in English.

(3) Fe "sons at least twenty-one years of age (in the
case ot* students in Agriculture eighteen) may on recom-
mendation of a Professor be exempted from entrance
examinations, provided that they give evidence of ability
to do sp:)cial work. They may graduate in. any course,

on condition of passing the required examinations, includ-
ing the entrance examinations.

The examinations for admission consist of two divisions.
The first, a primary examination, is required for all
courses, but is not sufficient without an advanced examina-
tion. The following are the requirements : —

The Primary Examination embraces the following subjects : —
English, geography, physiology and hygiene, arithmetic, plane
geometry, algebra, American history. In English, the candidate
must write three essays based on certain works of authors pre-
scribed, and further, show a satisfactory knowledge of these works.
No student markedly deficient in English is admitted to the Uni-
versity. Sufficiently elementary work is prescribed in the remain-
ing subjects.

The advanced examinations for admission differ with the various
courses to which admission is sought.

1. Bachelor of Arts : — For this course examinations are demanded in
(1) Greek (facility in translation of simple attic prose and Homer, a
knowledge of Greek accidence and the outlines of syntax, and some
command of Greek prose composition) ; (2) Latin. (Sight-translation,
Latin prose, and a detailed examination on assigned portions of
Cccsar, Virgil, and Cicero) ; (3) Grecian and Roman history, and
outlines of ancient geography, Fyflfe's primer of Greece, Creighton's
primer of Rome, and Tozer's primer of classical geography.

2. Philosophy : — (1) Latin — as above ; (2) Grecian and Roman
history — as above ; (3) French or German. No special authors or
works are designated. In the case of French, candidates are

837

expected to able to read easy French at sight, and to translate
readily simple English into French. Pronunciation, and transla-
tion and writing of French from dictation are included. Candidates
are expected to present a statement from their teachers of the
amount of French previously read, the text-bo jks used and pro-
ficiency attained. Similarly in German.

3. Science and Agriculture : — (1) French — as in preceding course ;
(2) German — as in preceding course ; (3) Mathematics — Solid
geometry — (Newcomb's elements or the ecjuivalent), advanced
algebra ; plane trigonometry — ( Well's treatise or the equivalent) ;
(4) Latin — (^Four books of Cieaar or the equivalent and good
knowledge of the grammar.)

In place of a modern language re(iuirement an equivalent amount
ot an ancient classical language may be accepted, provided that the
work omitted is made up in the subsequent course.

4. Mechanical engineering, electrical engineering, and archi-
tecture : — (1) Mathematics as in the preceding course ; (2) French
or German as in course 1 and 2.

6. Civil Engineering : — (1) Mathematics — (Solid Geometry) ; (2)
French or German as in 1 and 2.

6. Medicine : — (1) Latin — (four books of CiBsar and grammatical
knowledge) ; (2) Greek (enough to enable the student to recognize
and analyze scientific terms) ; (3) Plane trigonometry as in 3 ; (4)
French or German as in 1 and 2.

The Undergraduate Course. — The length of all under-
graduate courses is four years, except the law course,
which is three years. The following is a synopsis of those
leading to the various degrees : —

Bachelor of Arts.

First year : — Greek. 3 hours a week through the year of three
terms ; Latin, 3 hours ; French, 3 hours ; English, 2 hours.
(Rhetoric).

Mathematics, 3 hours ; (Solid geometry, algebra Trigonometry.)
Grecian History ; Roman History ; Hygiene.

338

Second year : — Greek, 3 hours ; Latin, 3 hours ; German, 3 hours ;
English, (Rhetoric^ ; physiology, psychology, logic, 3 hours ; Mili-
tary drill ; Elective, to 4 hours each term.

Third year ;— Entirely elective, provided that the major part of
the work is in literary, historical, philosophical and mathematical
subjects.

Fourth year : — As in third year, but 2 hours a week devoted to
theses.

Bachelor of Philosophy.

Students in this course who in the last two years elect con-
tinuously not less that nine hours of studies in history and political
science, will receive the degree of Ph. B, in history and political
science.

First year :— As in the first year of the arts course, only sub-
stituting German (as in second year of arts) for Greek.

Second year : — As in second year of arts, substituting history for
Greek, and with a choice between French and German.

Third and Fourth years : —as in the preceding course.

Bachelor of Science.

First year : — Mathematics — 5 hours ; French — 3 hours as in arts ;
German — 3 hours as in second year of arts ; English (Rhetoric),
Chemistry — 3 hours (General Inorganic Chemistry) ; elementary —
or for more advanced students qualitative and quantitative analysis) :
Hygiene.

Second year : — French or German, 3 hours devoted to three pre-
scribed works in either language also 3 hours of elective work in
either language ; English — 2 hours (Rhetoric) ; Physics, 3 hours :
Mechanics and Heat ; Electricity and Magnetism ; Acoustics and
Optics ; (A more advanced course for those taking electi <^ v .rks
in Physics) ; Botany, 2 hours.

Physiology, Psychology and Logic as in preceding c .es, elec-
tive, 1 to 5 hours each term.

Third year : — Entirely elective, but that a majority of the work
must be in Natural Science or Mathematics.

Fourth year : — As in third year, except that 2 hours must be
devoted to theses.

339

i, elec-

work

ist be

DeGKEE of Itf.E.

First year : — Elementary Mathematics, French or German,
Chemistry, Drawing.

Second year : — Mathematics, designing, experimental mechanics
and heat, shop work, electricity, chemistry, acoustics and optics.

Third and Fourth years : — More specialized work with options in
the fourth year.

Bachelor of Science in Agriculture.

First year : — French or German or Mathematics, Zoology and
Entomology, English, Drawing, Chemistry, Hygiene, Drill.

Second year : — English, Physics Agricultural Chemistry, Poli-
tical Economy, Physiology, Microscopy, applied Mathematics.
Elective to 2 hours each term.

Third year : — Elective ; but 12 hours to be devoted to agricul-
tural subjects.

Fourth year : — Seven prescribed hours in agriculture. The rest
elective, except that live hours must be devoted to agricultural
subjects.

Optional Courses. — As will be seen from the preceding
synopsis, U.e courses in the third and fourth years are
almost entirely elective, with the restrictions that have
been noted. The Sophomore year also contains certain
electives. The lectures are arranged to satisfy all the
different degrees of proficiency, and there are special
courses adapted to the needs of prospective teachers, etc.

University Degrees. — The degrees of Cornell Univer-
are granted by the Board of Trustees on the recommen-
dation of the faculties. They are as follows : —

Bachelor of Arts.

Bachelor of Philosophy.

Bachelor of Letters (to be abolished in 1896).

Bachelor of Science or Bachelor of Science in Natural
History.

!
I
I

340

Bachelor of Science in Agriculture.

Bachelor of Science in Architecture,

Bachelor of Laws.

Civil Engineer.

Mechanical Engineer.

Also the advanced degrees of —

Master of Arts.

Master of Philosophy.

Master of Letters

Master of Science.

Master of Laws.

Master of Science in Architecture.

Master of Civil Engineering.

Master of Mechanical Engineering.

Master of Science in Agriculture.

Doctor of Philosophy.

Doctor of Science.

Examinations. — Examinations are conducted by the
members of the instructing corps. The heads of depart-
ments are responsible therefor, though in making out the
questions they may be aided by the assistant professors,
instructors, etc.

CHAPTER XXIII.

by the

depart -

out the

'essors,

THE JOHNS HOPKINS UNIVERSITY.

The establishment of this University marks an epoch
in the development of the system of higher education in
the United States. Prior to that event the chief work of
all the universities had been the education of undergrad-
uates ; since then an increasing part of the work of many
of them and all the work of others, has been the further
education of those who have already completed an ordi-
nary university course. This change has been the result
to a large extent of the policy deliberately adopted by
the management of the Johns Hopkins University.

Historical Sketch. — The location of the University was
no doubt determined by the fact that Mr. Hopkins, who
furnished the original endowment, was a citizen of Balti-
more, but the selection was in every way a fortunate one.
Baltimore is sufficiently near Washington for the Univer-
sity to be beneficially affected by the political life of the
national capital, without the inevitable distraction from
work that would be caused by constant and immediate
contact with it. The foundation of the University is a
bequest of one-half of the founder s estate of seveii mil-
lion dollars, the other half having been devoted to the
establishment of a Hospital with a view to the ultimate
development of a teaching medical department. At M i-.
Hopkins' request an incorporation Was in 1807 formed
under a general statute, " for the promotion of educatiou

342

h (

in the State of Maryland," bnt very little was done during
his life to give practical effect to his intentions. In 1874
the Board of Trustees began an elaborate investigation of
existing university constitutions in the United States and
elsewhere, and after obtaining the advice of such experi-
enced educators as President Eliot of Harvard, President
White of Cornell, and President Angellof Michigan, they
placed at the head of the proposed Univorsity, Daniel
C. Oilman, then President of the University of California,
and formerly a Professor of Yale College. For some
months he continued in Europe his inquiries into the
constitution and working of universities, and on his re-
turn the character to be given to the new institution was
outlined in his inaugural address delivered early in 1876.
Its aims were to be, " an enduring foundation ; a slow
development ; first local, then regional, then national in-
Huorice; the most liberal promotion of all useful knowledge ;
the special provision of such departments as are elsewhere
neglected in the country ; a generous affiliation with all
other institutions, avoiding interferences and engaging in
no rivalry ; the encouragement of research ; the promo-
tion of young men, and the advancement of individual
scholars, who by their excellence will advocate the
sciences they j)ursue, and the society where they dwell."
The University was opened for students in October, 1876,
in buildings erected in a densely-peopled part of the
City of Baltimore. It was not the settled purpose of the
management that the academical work should always be
carried on there, but as time passed, old buildings were
improved and new ones erected to meet the demand for
accommodation, until the series was crowned by the com-

343

pletion in 1894 of the noble edifice called " McCoy Hall,"
after the devisor of the fund which enabled the trustees
to erect and equip it. As the new buildinj^s have all
been constructed in the most substantial manner it seems
quite unlikely that the work of the University will ever
be removed from where it is now carried on. The con-
struction of the Johns Hopkins' Hospital was delayed for
some time by the loss of a part of the capital of the en-
dowment, but it was completed a few years ago and in
the fall of 1 893 the Medical School in connection with it
was opened for the reception of students. Johns Hopkins*
University seems to have reached a period in its history
when the stream of private donations may be expected
to be virtually continuous, and each year the list of bene-
factions is increased by sev^eral additions.

Organization of the University. — The first trustees
were selected by the founder of the University in 1867.
They were twelve in number, and as vacancies have
occurred they have been filled by the exercise of co-opta-
tion. The President is a member of the Board, ex officio.
The Trustees are invested with full control over the
property and management of the University. They
make all appointments and promotions of members of
the teaching staff, and of other officials, and they regulate
all salaries and other expenditures. The policy has been
adopted with respect to the new Medical faculty of plac-
ing the members of it on the same footing as that occu-
pied by members of the Arts faculty. In this way
the medical teachers do not depend at all for remunera-
tion on the earnings of the faculty of which they are
members, but are paid their salaries out of the revenues

344

of the University. The instructors in the Arts faculty
are classified as follows : associates, associate professors,
and professors, and some of those now in the highest
grade have passed through all the inferior ranks. Some
of the eminent men who held professorship at the organi-
zation of the University have taken similar positions in
other institutions, but a few of them remain still on the
list. The policy has from the first prevailed of dis-
tinguishing between the " University " and the " College,"
the latter name being given to the body made up of
undergraduates in the Arts faculty, and the former in-
cluding those who take post-graduate or professional
courses.

Bequirements for Matriculation :

1. Mathematics. — Arithmetic, Algebra, Plane and Solid Geo«

inetry, Plane Trigonometry, Analytic Geometry.

Note. Elementary Mechanics may be substituted for
Analytical Geometry by students selecting groups
which do not include Minor Mathematics or Major
Physics.

2. Latin. — Certain specified works, or an equivalent amount.

Accidence, Syntax, Prosody.

3. Greek. — As in Latin.

/Candidates not offering Greek must ofier both
French and German, with a choice between two

■I groups : (a) Advanced German and Elementary
French, or (6) Advanced French and Elementary

^ German.

6. English. — (a) A general knowledge of the substance of certain
specified books as the basis for a composition.

(b) A detailed knowledge of the subject-matter, foriDi
and structure of specified books.

7. History. —England and the United States, or Greece and
Borne, and the outlines of Geography.

4. German.
6. French.

345

8. Science. — The elements of Chemistry, Bo»any, or Physical
Geoj?raphy.

The matriculation examination may be divided with the interval
of a year.

Candidates from approved schools are excepted troni a portion of
the examination.

Undergraduate Courses. — The course for the degree of A.B. occu-
pies three years. The following courses are prescribed for all
undergraduates : Rhetoric ; English Literature ; Economics and
History; Philosophy; Minor French; Minor German; English
Composition ; Drawing ; Physical and Vocal Culture.

A student must select one of the following groups of study :
I. The Classical Group.

Consisting of (a) The prescribed courses ; (6) Latin, Greek, a
Laboratory course, Comparative Philology, and an Elective course
of two hours weekly in the Third Year.

II. The Mathematical-Physical Group.

The same course as in the Classical group, except that two years
of Mathematics and Physics are substituted for Latin and Greek,
and one year of Chemistry is added.

in. The Chbuical-Biological OR Preliminary Medical Group.

(a) The prescribed courses ; (b) Physics, Chemistry, and Biul«»gy,
with laboratory practice.

IV. The Phvsioal-Chemical Group.

The same as group II., except that two years are devoted to
Chemistry and one year to Mathematics.

V. The Latin-Mathematical Group.

This differs from group I. only in substituting Mathematics for
Greek.

346

"VI. The Historical-Political Group.

This ^roup omits Greek and retains but one year of Latin, pro-
viding two years of History and two years of Political Science.

VII. The Modern Language Group.

'!i

This group substitutes for Greek two years of English, and, re-
taining one year of Latin, substitutes for the other an additional
year of either French or German. A year of Spanish or Italian
may be substituted for the latter. .

Elective Courses.

Two hours a week in the Third Year may be devoted to subjects
from among the following : — Differential Equations, Astronomy,
Zoology, Hebrew, Latin, Greek, German, Italian, English Litera-
ture, History of Philosophy.

With the approval of his adviser a student may also substitute
other studies for two, or occasionally three of the courses laid down
in his group

The Graduate Courses. — The relative importance of the graduate
courses to the undergraduate courses in Johns Hopkins University
cannot be estimated alone by a comparison of numbers. Still the
numbers have a certain significance, and a reference to the register
will show that the usual excess of the graduate students over the
undergradutes is as three to one. But a truer insight into the real
greatness of Johns Hopkins University is obtained when we realize
that this University has become the type upon which other univer-
sities have sought to model t heir-courses of graduate instruction, and
the general system of their post graduate work. President Low, of
Columbia College, in a late address, recognized fully the value of
the work that this University has accomplished. " It is the glory of
Johns Hopkins University that, being a type new to American ex-
perience, its methods and ideals have been largely adopted by both
the older and the new institutions of the higher learning in the
United States. . . . When, therefore, (in 1874) President Gil-

VA7

tin, pro-
nce.

and, re-
Iditional
ir Italian

subjects
bronomy,
1 Litera-

ibstitute
iid down

graduate

tiivorsity

Still the

over the

the real

realize

univer-

ion, and

Low, of

^alue of

glory of

lean ex-

by both

in the

lent Gil-

man was called to the duty of organizing the Johns Hopkins Uni-
versity, the man and the oi)portunity for a university of a new type
met in America for the first time."

The degree of Doctor of Philosophy is offered to
those who continue their University studies for three
years or more after having attained the degree of
Bachelor of Arts. Their attention must be given to
studies which are included in the faculty of philosophy
and the liberal arts, and not in the professional faculties
of law, medicine, and theology. Students who have
graduated in other institutions of repute may offer them-
selves as candidates for this degree. The student must
show his proficiency in one principal subject and in two
that are secondary, and must submit himself to rigid
examinations, first written, and then oral. He has also
to present a thesis which must receive the written
approval of the special committee to which it may be
referred, with the concurrence of t)ie entire faculty, and
must subsequently be printed. These requirements are
enforced by an academic body known as the Board of
University Studies. As an indication of the possible
combination which may be made by those who are study-
ing for the degree of Ph. D. the following schedule is
presented : —

1. Physics, Mathematics, and Chemistry.

2. Animal Physiology, Animal Morphology, and
Chemistry.

8. Chemistry, Mineralogy, and Geology.

4. Mathematics, Astronomy, and Physics.

5. Sanskrit, Greek, and Latin.

6. History, Political Economy, and International Law.

■ !

348

7. Greek, Sanskrit, and Latin.

8. French, Italian, and German.

9. Latin, Sanskrit, and Roman Law.

10. Latin, Sanskrit, and German.

11. Assyriology, Ethiopic and Arabic, and Greek.

12. Political Economy, History, and Administration.

13. English, German, and Old Norse.

14. Inorganic Geology and Petrography, Mineralogy,
and Chemistry.

15. Geology, Chemistry, and Physics.

16. Romance Languages, German, and English.

17. Latin, Greek, and Sanskrit.

18. German, English, and Sanskrit.

CHAPTER XXIV.

CLARK UNIVERSITY.

Historical Sketch. — Clark University was founded by
the munificence of Mr. Jonas G, Clark of Worcester
County, Massachusetts. His desire was " that special
opportunities and inducements be offered to research,
that to this end the instructors be not overburdened with
teaching or examinations ; that new measures, and even
innovations, if really helpful to the highest needs of
modern science and culture, be freely adopted." Eight
University Graduates accepted Mr. Clark's invitation to
constitute with himself a Board of Trustees. A petition
for a Charter was at once made by this Board, and it
was obtained from the Legislature of Massachusetts on
January 18th, 1887.

On May 1st, 1888, Dr. G. Stanley Hall accepted the
Presidency, and was at once granted one year's leave of
absence, with full salary, to visit the Universities of
Europe. The opening exercises were held in the Uni-
versity on October 2nd, 1889. The founder, in outlining
his aims, said, — " We propose to go on to further and
higher achievements. We propose to put into the hands
of those who are members of the University every faci-
lity which money can command — to the extent of our
ability — in the way of apparatus and appliances that can
in any way promote our object in this direction." After
consideration, it was decided to begin with graduate work
only and in the iive departments of Mathematics, Physics,

350

Chemistry, Biology, and Psychology. In addition to
these, modern languages are taught in order to meet the
practical needs of students. As new departments are
established they will be chosen in so far as they are
scientifically most closely related to those already exist-
ing ; so that the body of sciences may be kept vigorous
and compact, and that the strength of the University
may always rest not upon the number of subjects, nor the
breadthnor length of its curriculum, but upon its thorough-
ness and its unity. ** Clark University is exclusively
what is called in Europe a Philosophical Faculty, devot-
ed to a group of the pure sciences which underlie techno-
logy and medicine, but not yet applying its work to
these professional fields." Instead of a dissipation of
energies in University extensions, the opposite course is
followed of university concentration, as in the Ecole
Pratique of Il'rance.

Organization of the University. — By the Act of In-
corporation the trustees were made a corporation by the
name of " The Trustees of Clark University," to be locat-
ed in Worcester, for the purpose of establishing and
maintaining an institution for the promotion of educa-
tion, and investigation in science, literature and art, to
be called Clark University.

Other sections of the Act provided that the corpora-
tion should be permitted to receive and hold real or
personal estate, that they should possess all the privi-
leges of similarly incorporated institutions in the Common-
wealth, and that they should have complete control of
the organization of the University, and supervision over
its affairs.

351

The original board was nominated by Mr. Clark. The
Act of Incorporation ordered that the number of the
Trustees should not be less than seven, nor more than
nine. Tlie Act further defines the scope of their authority
as above stated. Vacancies are filled by election of the
Trustees at a meeting duly called for that purpose.

The Faculty are appointed by the Board of Trustees,
upon the nomination of the President, generally for one,
three or five years, or to continue during the pleasure of
the Board.

Revenues. — The revenues are interest upon its endow-
ment. The fees from students are small, and there is no
State Tax.

Requirements for Admission. — The degree of B.A. or
its equivalent, is required for matriculation. There is no
undergraduate course, and so far, only the degree of Ph.
D. has been conferred, by the Board on recommendation
of the Faculty.

Examinations. — These are (1) a preliminary examina-
tion a year beforehand for admission to candidacy and
(2), a final examination before a jury, which must consist
of at least four, must include the chief instructors of the
candidate, and often includes an additional Professor
from the same department of another university, who is
invited by the President.

CHAPTER XXV.

THE UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO.

Historical Sketch. — The first University of Chicago
closed its work in 1886. Within a few months there-
after, Mr. John D. Rockefeller took into consideration
the founding of a new institution of learning in that city.
In the fall of 1888 he conferred with Professor Wm. R.
Harper in regard to it, and finally entered into commu-
nication on the subject with Rev. F. T. Gates, Secretary
of the American Baptist Education Society. In Decem-
ber, 1888, Mr. Gates brought the matter before the Board
of the Society, which instructed the Secretary to use
every means in his power to originat6 and encourage the
movement. Ac the anniversary of the Education Society,
held in Boston, in May, 1889, the Society formally re-
solved to take immediate steps towards the founding of
a well equipped college in the city of Chicago. To make
it possible to carry out this purpose, Mr. Rockefeller at
once made a subscription of $600,000, toward an endow-
ment fund, conditioned on the pledging of $400,000 before
June 1st, 1890. This money was obtained, and in addi-
tion Mr. Marshall Field donated a block and a half of
ground, valued at $125,000 as a site for the new institu-
tion. Two and a half blocks were afterwards purchased,
thus providing a site of four blocks, or about twenty-

353

Chicago
( there-
leration
lat city.
Wm. R.
commu-
ecretary
Decem-
e Board
to use
rage the
Society,
ally re-
iding of
o make
eller at
endow -
) before
in addi-
half of
institu-
rchased,
twenty -

four acres. On September 10th, 1890, the Uuiversity
was incorporated, and in the spring of 1891, Professor
William Rainey Harper, of Yale University accepted the
position of President. By the generosity of Mr. John
D. Rockefeller, the founder, and others the endowment
of the University has rapidly increased until the present
time, when the aggregate endowment is estimated at
$4,500,000.

Organization of the University. — The University of
Chicago is incorporated under the laws of the State of
Illinois. The certificate of Incorporation was filed Sep-
tember 10th, 1890, and recorded in Cook county, Septem-
ber 20th, 1890. The objects for which the corporation
was formed, are stated in the second section of the certi-
ficate as follows : — To provide opportunities for all de-
partments of higher education to persons of both sexes
on equal terms ; to establish, conduct and maintain aca-
demies, preparatory schools, or departments, and manual
training schools in connection therewith ; to establish and
maintain one or more colleges, and to provide instruction
therein ; to establish and maintain a University in which
may be taught all branches of higher learning ; and to
provide and maintain courses of instruction in all its
departments, to prescribe the courses of study, employ
professors, etc.; and to control the government and discip-
line in said University, and in each of the institutions sub-
ordinate thereto. The Corporation was further granted

.-f

•r

364

the customary privileges of similar corporations, such as
the power to receive and invest funds, etc., in the use of
the University.

The number of the trustees was fixed at twenty-one,
and directions given as to the manner of their selection.
They were appointed originally by the Board of the
American Baptist PMucation Society. Two-thirds of the
Trustees and also the President of the University, must
be members of regular Baptist churches. They are
arranged in three equal classes, and annually on the
retirement of one class, they elect by ballot seven suc-
cessors. The trustees make by-laws for the government
of the corporation, and of its several departments, and of
the several institutions of learning under its care and
control, and for the proper management of the educa-
tional, fiscal, and other affairs of the corporation.

The members of the Faculty are appointed by the
Board of Trustees, The classification is as follows : — The
Head Professor, Professor, Associate Professor, Assistant
Professor, Instructor, Tutor, Assistant, Reader, Docent
and Fellow. The tenure of office of Assistant Professors
is foiir years ; of Instructors, three years ; of Tutors, two
years ; of Assistants, Readers, Docents, and Fellows one
year. At the end of their term the connection ceases
troni the rank of Assistant Professor downward, unless
there is re-appointinent. All ofticers of Instruction and
government are subject to removal for inadequate per-
formance of duty, or for misconduct.

such as
! use of

ity-one,
lection.

of the
s of the
,y, must
iey are
on the
^en sue-
)rnment
1, and of
Eire and

educa-

by the
:--The
ssistant
Docent
ofessors
ors, two
ows one
ceases
I, unless
ion and
ite per-

356

The revenue is derived from endowments, and fees of
the students, On January 1st, 1896, the endowments
will aggregate $4,500,000. The fees from students amount
to something over $100,000. The matriculation fee is
$5 ; the fee for instruction, $40 a quarter ; and the fee
for a diploma, $10. There is a special fee besides for
science students. Private dr/!»ations are also made for
cunent expenses. There is no State tax.

Requirements for Admission. — The undergraduate
portion of the University of Chicago is divided into what
are known as the various Colleges with respect to the
curriculum of study and the degree desired, and each Col-
lege is furtlier subdivided into what is termed an Aca-
demic College covering the first and second years of the
course, and a University College embracing the work of
the two final years.

The University gives examinations for admission in
the following subjects, but not all of these subjects will
be required f'^" rdmission from any one ca ididate.

1. Gr^ek. — Four examinations are offered. Sight translation of
Attic prt'"o, \nd an average passage of Homer. Questions on gram*
mar, prosody, etc., Greek prose.

2. Latin. — Five examinctions. Sight translations of Ctesareun
and Ciceronian Latin. Questions o.i prosody, literature, grammar,
etc., Latin prose.

3. Histonj. — The candidate must prepare Bpeciai.y some topic
chosen from a given list of nine historical subjects.

There are also three optional oxaniinatiims on Grecian, Roman,
and Medioeval and Modern History, with a compulsory examination
on the history of the United States, for which no separate credit is
Kiven.

356

•■,'V

. -V.f

h ,'n •■

A.. I

4. Mathematics. — Three examiiiatioiu. Algebra, Plane Geome-
try »nc? Solid Geometry.

5. Mnf/lish. — The examinatior consists of two parts, which, how-
ever, cannot bo taken separately. The candidate iu required, —
First to write a paragraph or two on each of the soveral topics chosen
by hini from a considerable nuniber of prenoribed works (perhaps
ten or fifteen). The canuidate is u^i/octuJ co read intelligently all
the books prescribed, and to have freshly iu mind their most im-
portant details. Second — A certain number of prescribed books
must be minutely studit^d.

6. (i'ermati.. -Three examinations.

(1) Proficieiicy in the elorionts of the language commensurate
with the reading of 100-200 duodecimo pages of easy German prose
and lyrical pucims.

(2) A thorough knowledge of accidence, and the essentials of
syntax. Transhitioa of ordinary Gern\aa at sight, presupposing the
reading of two hundred pages of modern comedy, and various pre-
scribed works. The writing in German of a paragraph upon one of
several subjects selected from the prescribed works. Ability to
follow a recitation conducted in German, and to answer in that
language.

(3) The translation of continuous English prose into idiomatic
German

7. Ftrtich. — Three examinations of a similar character to those
in (.lierman, except that each of these examinations is partly writ-
ten, partly oral ; tha latter being employed as a test of grammatical
knowledge and ability in pronunciation. In the second examina-
tion the e(][uivalent of 1000 duodecimo pages, at least, of standard
French is required, including certain prescribed works. In the
third examination, among other things, there is an examination on
French literature since the Renaissance conducted orally in French.

8. i'/M/j<*(.'.'«. -Mechanics, sound, heat, light.

9. Chemidnj. — A course of fifty experinients performed by the
Rtudent. The record of these experiments to be presented to the
examiner. Also certain experiments during the examination. A
written examination on some text-book, such as Remsen, or
Rosooe.

357

10. Biology. —The candidate must submit to the Examiner a note*
book of drawings, descriptions, etc., mu.*^ perform satisfactory
work under supervision in the College laboratory, and pass a writ"
ten examination on certain general (questions.

11. Physiography.

12. Oeoloyy.

13. Astrotwmif.

The system of units is employed in the admission ex-
amination as follows : —

The four examinations in Greek are held to be worth
7 units ; Latin, five examinations, 10 units ; History, 2
units in all ; Mathematics 2 units, English 1 unit, Ger-
man 3 units, French 3 units, Physics 1 unit, Chemistr}'-
1 unit, Biology 1 unit, and one unit for any two of the
following : Physiography, Geolog}^ Astronomy.

For admission to an Academic College, a candidate
must pass f»" subjects representing 13 of the above units,
which must include the History of the United States, one
unit in English, and two in Mathematics. If a student is
admitted without Latin he jhall within a year and a lialf
make up privately the minimum of Latin re(iuired
(2 units). Students who offer Latin shall offer either
two or four units ; and those who offer Greek sliall offer
at least two units. In view of the fact that in order to
graduate from the Academic College to the University
College, it is necessary to have completed : (1) The group
of studies for admission appropriate to the degree sought,
and (2) The course of study in the Academic College ap-
propriate to the same degree, (as will be indicated), there-
fore the subjects for admission are arranged into the
groups appropriate to the various degrees of A.P'., Ph.B.,
and S.B. For example, the admission group for the A.B.

358

course is : Latin 4 units, Greek 3 units, Mathematics 2
units, English 1 unit, History 1 unit, Physics 1 unit,
German or French 1 unit.

Undergraduate Courses. — The work of any Academic
College is eighteen Majors. Each quarter is divided
into two terms of six weeks each. In the Academic
Colleges a Major calls for ten, and a Minor for five
hours a week of class-room work for one term. A
Double Major or Double Minor calls for the corres-
ponding number of hours a week for one quarter
The courses of study below are Double Minors, unless
otherwise designated, each of which is equivalent to a
Major. In addition to the eighteen Majors there are re-
quired a series of themes in English, Elocution for three
quarters, and Physical Culture. Double Minors require
five hours a week for a quarter. The following is the
scheme of work in the Academic College of Liberal Arts
for the degree of A. B.: —

Latin. — Three Majors required. Three Double-Minor courses,
comprising selections from Cicero, Livy, Terence, Tacitus, Horace ;
tr.inslation at sight and hearing ; prose ; literature. Each course
may be taken in any quarter.

Oreek. — Three Majors. There are five courses, of which one only
is prescribed, and two to be chosen.

Xenophon, Memorabilia, Plato, Apology, Homer, Lysias, Isoora-
tes, Euripides.

Mathematics. — Two Majors in two courses. Plane Trigonometry,
the elements of the Analytic Geometry ot the conic sections, and
the elementary theory of Unite and infinite Algebraic and Trigon-
ometric series.

History. — Two Majors in two courses. Mediteval and Modem
History.

359

English. — Two Majors. One initial course in Rhetoric and Eng-
lish Composition, and an advanced course in the same which is
optional. A course in Enf^lish Literature. Themes in English for
all who do not elect the advanced course in Composition.

French. — Three Majors in six courses. The first three are
elementary, and intended for those who have entered or without
French.

German. — Three Majors. One Double Major elementary course,
followed by an intermediate course for those who have entered
without German. For those who have entered with one unit in
German, three courses in specified modern prose authors, German
Comedies and German Lyrics. For those admitted with two units,
three courses in Modern prose, Goethe and Schiller. Students
admitted with three units elect their courses ffom those oflfered in
the University Colleges.

Science — Candidates who offered no science at admission must
take two Majors of Science from amonj; the following : Physics,
Chemistry, Biology, Geology. The two Majors should be confined
to one department.

FhiloKophij. — Two Majors. Psychology, Ethics. Either after
the completion of twelve Majors in the Academic College, or,
if that is impracticable, early in the University College.

Elect i ve . — One Ma j or.

For the courses in the other .Academic Colles^os of Literature and
Science, see Circular, p. 22 and pp. 25 tf.

A student is admitted to the University College, when
he is credited with full work in the Academic Colleges.
The work ot any University College is eighteen Majors.
In the University Colleges a Major calls for eight hours
a week and a Minor for four hours a week for one term.
Most of the courses are Double Minors, calling for .<» ,r
hours a week for a (juarter. The courses are purely
elective within the foUowinir limits ;

(1) If two Majors of Philosophy have not been oomplfte<i lo the
Acadomic Colleges, they must be elected as a part of the v\ ntk in
the University Colleges.

360

(2) Class work in Physical Culture is required.

(3) A student may not select more than one-half his cuuri^es
during any tliree consecutive quarters of College work from any one
Department.

(4) A student may not select his courses during any three coij-
secutive quarters of College work from more th&n four Depart-
ments.

(5) Students for the degrees of A.B. , Ph.B. or S.B. shall select
one-third of their work frv)m certain departments specitied.

For the degree of A.B., one-third of the work must be

selected from the following departments, which have

numerous courses open to graduate students and students

of the Universily Colleges : —

1. Phili>8ophy ftjid Pedagogy.

2. Political Economy.

3. Political Science.

4. History.

5. Archwdogy.

6. Sociology and Anthropology.

7. Comparative Religion.

8. Semitic Langua,i;es and Literatures.

9. Biblicil and Patriotic Greek.

10. Sanskrit and Indo-European Comparative Philology.

11. (jSreok Language and Literature.

12. Latin Language and Literature.

13. Romance Languages and Literatures.

14. Germanic Lan<j;uages and Literatures.

16. English Language, Literature and Rhetoric.

16. Biblical Literature in English.

17. Mathematics.

Other departments from which tme-third of the work for the
A.B. degree may be chosen are Astronomy, Physics, Chemistry,
Geology, Zoology, Anatomy and Histology, Physiology, Neurology,
Palajimtology, Botany, Elocution, Physical Culture.

Degrees. — The degrees of Bachelor of Arts, Bachelor of Philo-
sophy, Bachelor of Sciences, Master of Arts, Master of Science,

361

his cuur^^es
fruni any one

y three cou-
'our Depart-

. shall select

Hed.

k must be

hich have

d students

Doctor of Philosophy, Bachelor of Theology, Bachelor of Divinity
are conferred upon the recommendation of the several Faculties,
contirmud by the University Senate. No honorary decrees are
conferred by the University.

ExamiiMtioiia. — Examinations are partly oral, and partly written.
They are conducted every quarter. The University Examiner has
charge of admission to the University , of all examinations, whether
regular or special, of the record of courses taken by each student,
and the rrnk attained in them, of diplomas, certiticates of work,
and letters of admission.

gy-

►rk for the
Chemistry,
Neurology,

rof Philo-
)f Science,

APPENDIX A.

KING'S COLLEGE CHARTER.

Geouoe the Fourth, by the Grace of (Jod, of the United Kinsrdoiu
of Great Britiiiu and Ireland, King, Defender of the Faith, and
so forth :

To all to whom these Presents shall come — Greetin(j :

Whereas the establishment of a College within our Province of
Upper Canada, in North America, for the education of youth in the
principles of Christian religion, and for their instruction in the
various branches of science and literature, whicli are taught in our
Universities in this Kingdom, would greatly conduce to the welfare
of our said Province ; and whereas, humble application hath been
made to us by many of our loving subjects in our said Province,
that wo would be pleased to grant our Royal Charter for the more
perfect establishment of a College therein, and for incorporating
the members thereof for the purpose aforesaid :

Now know ye, that We, having taken the premises into our Royal
consideration, and duly weighing the great utility and importance of
such an institution, have, of our special grace, certain knowledi^e,
and mere motion, ordained and granted, and do by these presents for
us, our heirs, and successors, ordain and grant, that there shall be esta-
blished at or near our Town of York, in our said Province of Uppei
Canada, from this time, one College with the style and privileges
of an university, as hereinafter directed, for the education and
instruction of youth and students in arts and faculties, to con-
tinue for ever, to bo called King's College ;

And We do hereby declare and grant that our trusty and well-
beloved, the Right Reverend Father in God, Charles James, Bishop
of the Diocese of (.Quebec, or the Bishop for the time being of the
Diocese in which the said Town of York may be situate, on any future
division or alteration of the said present Diocese of Quebec, shall for

864

us, and on our behalf, be Visitor of tlie uaid College, and that our
trusty and well-beloved Sir Peregrine Maitland, our Lieutenant-
Governor of our said Province, or the Governor, Lieutenant-
Governor, or i)erson administering the Government of our said
Province, for the time being, shall be the Chancellor of our said
College ;

And We do hereby declare, ordain, and grant, that there shall
at all times be one President of our said College, who shall lea
clergyman in holy orders of the United Church of England and
Ireland, and there shall bo such and so many professors in different
arts and faculties within our said College, as from time to time shall
be deemed necessary or expedient, and as shall be appointed by us
or by the Chancellor of our said College, in our behalf and during
our pleasure ;

And We do hereby grant and ordain, that the Reverend John
Strachan, Doctor in Divinity, Archdeacon of York, in our said
Province of Upper Canada, shall be the first Presidert of our said
College, and the Archdeacon of York, in our said Province, for the
time being, shall, by virtue of such his oftice, be at all times the
President of the said College ;

And We do hereby for us, our heirs, and successors, will, ordain,
and grant that the said Chancellor and President, and the said pro-
fessors in our said College, and all persons who shall bo duly matri-
culated into and admitted as scholars of our said College, and
their successors, for ever, shall be one distinct and separate body po-
litic and corporate, in deed and in name, by the name and style of
" The Chancellor, President, and Scholars of King's College, at
York, in the i^rovince of Upper Canada," and that by the same
name they shall have perpetual succession and a common seal ; and
that they and their successors shall, from time to time have full
poiver to alter, renew, or change such common seal at their will
and pleasure, and as shall be found convenient ; and that by the
same name they, the said Chancellor, President, and Scholars, and
their successors from time to time, and at all times hereafter, shall
be able and capable to have, take, receive, purchase, acquire, hold,
possess, enjoy, and maintain, to and for the use of the said College
any messuages, lands, tenements, and hereditaments, of what kind,

3G5

that our
lutenant-
mtenant-

our said
our said

lere shall
lall be a
land and
different
ime shall
ed by us
I during

>nd John
our said
our said
, for the
mes the

I ordain,
aid pro-
y matri-
ge, and
ody po-
style of
lege, at
le same
al ; and
»ve full
eir will
by the
Its, and
)r, shall
3, hold,
College
it kind.

nature, or ({uality soever, situate, and being within our said Pro-
vince of Upper Canada, so as tho same do not exceed in yearly
value the sum of fifteen thousand pounds sterling above all
charges, and moreover to take, purchase, aci^uire, have, hold, enjoy,
receive, possess, and retain, all or any goods, chattels, charitable
or other contributions, gifts or benefactions whatsoever ;

And we do hereby declare and gra nt that tlie said Chancellor, Pre-
sident, and Scholars, and their successors by the same name, shall and
m iy be able and capable in law to sue and bo sued, implead and be
impleaded, answer and be answered in all or any court or courts
of record within our United Kingd«)m of Great Britain and Ire-
land, and our said Province of Upper Canada, and other our
dominions, in all and singular actions, causes, pleas, suits, matters,
and demands whatsoever, of what nature or kind soever, in as
large, ample, and beneficial a manner and form as any other body
politic and corporate, or any other our liege subjects, being per-
sons able and capable in law, may or can sue, implead, or answer,
or be sued, impleaded, or answered, in any manner whatsoever ;

A.nd We do hereby declare, ordain, and grant that there shall be
withi 1 our said College or Corporation a Council, to be called and
known by the name of the " College Council ; "

And We do, will, and ordain that the said Council shall consist of
the Chancellor and President for the time being, and of seven of the
professors in arts and faculties of our said College, and that such seven
professors shall be members of the Established United Church of
England and Ireland, and shall previously to their admission into the
said College Council, severally sign and subscribe the Thirty-nine
Articles of religion as declared and sot forth in the Book of Com-
mon Prayer ; and in case at any time there should not be within
our said College seven professors of arts and faculties, being mem-
bers of the Established Church aforesaid, then our will and pleas-
ure is, and we do hereby grant and ordain, that the said Collef^e
Council shall be filled up to the requisite number of seven, exclus-
ive of the Chancellor and President for tho time being, by such
persons, being graduates of our said College and being members of
the Established Church aforesaid, as shall for that purpose be ap-
pointed by the Chancellor for the time being of our said College, and

v>.

€>

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

,*• WJ..

1.0

l.i

1.25

MO nil 2,0

1.8

U 11.6

Photographic

Sciences

Corporation

23 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, N.Y 14580

(7lA) (!'.':.<4S03

t/j

366

which members of Council shall in like manner subscribe the Thirty-
nine Articles aforesaid, previously to their admissioninto thesaid Col-
lege Council :

And Whereas it is necessary to make provision for the comple-
tion and filling up of the said Council at the first institution of
our said College, and previously to the appointment of any pro-
fessors or the conferring of any degrees therein, now we do further
ordain and declare that the Chancellor of our said College for the
time being, shall, upon or immediately after the first institution
thereof, by warrant under his hand, nominate and appoint seven
discreet and proper persons, resident within our said Province of
Upper Canada, to constitute jointly with him, the said Chancellor
and the President of our said College for the time being, the first
or original Council of our said College, which first original members
of the said Council shall in like manner respectively subscribe the
Thirty-Nine Articles aforesaid, previously to their admission into
the said Council ;

And We do further declare and grant that the members of
the said College Council, holding within our said College the
offices of Chancellor, President, or professor in any art or faculty,
Biiall respectively hold their seats in the said Council, so long
as they and each of them shall retain such their offices as afore-
said, and no longer, and that the members of the said Council, not
holding offices in our said College, shall, from time to time vacate
their seats in the said Council when and so soon as there shall be an
adequate number of professors in our said College, being members
of the Established Church aforesaid, to fill up the said Council to
the requisite number before mentioned :

And We do hereby authorize and empower the Chancellor for
the time being of our said College to decide in each case what
particular member of the said Council not liolding any such office
as aforesaid, shall vacate his seat in the said Council, upon the
admission of any new member of Council holding any such office :

And We do hereby declare and grant that the Chancellor
for the time being of our said College, shall preside at all meet-
ings of the said College Council which he may deem it proper
and convenient to attend, and that in his absence the Presi-

367

;he Thirty-
he said Col-

le comple-
titution of
if any pro-
do further
ge for the
institution
aint seven
*r evince of
Chancellor
, the first
1 members
scribe the
ission into

embers of
allege the
)r faculty,
, so long

as afore-
uncil, not
me vacate
hall be an

members
"^ouncil to

icellor for
case what
uch office
upon the
h office :
/hancellor
all meet-
it proper
le Presi-

dent of our said College shall preside at all such meetings ; and
that in the absence of the said President the senior member of
the said Council present at any such meeting shall preside thereat,
and that the seniority of the members of the said Council,
other than the Chancellor and President, shall be regulated
according to the date of their respective appointments : Provided
always that the members of the said Council being professors in our
said College, shall in the said Council take precedence over and be
considered as seniors to the members thereof, not being professors
in our said College :

And We do ordain and declare that no meeting of the said
Council shall be, or be held to be, a lawful meeting thereof,
unless five members at the least be present during the whole
of every such meeting, and that all questions and resolutions
proposed for the decision of the said College Council, shall be de-
termined by the majority of the votes of the members of the Council
present, including the vote of the presiding member, and that in
the event of an equal division of such votes, the member presiding
at any such meeting shall give an additional or casting vote :

And We do further declare that if any member of the said Council
shall die or resign his seat in the said Council, or shall be suspended
or removed from the same, or shall, by reason of any bodily or mental
infirmity, or by reason of his absence from the said Province, be-
come incapable for three calendar months, or upwards, of attending
the meetings of the said Council, then, and in every such case a fit
and proper person shall be appointed by the said Chancellor, to act
as and be a member of the said Council in the place and stead of the
member so dying or resigning, or so suspended or removed or in-
capacitated as aforesaid,, and such new member, succeeding to any
member so suspended or incapacitated, shall vacate such his office on
the removal of any such suspension or at the termination of any
such incapacity aforesaid, of his immediate predecessor in the said
Council :

And We do further ordain and grant, that it shall and may
be competent to and for the Cliancellor for the time being of
our said College to suspend from his seat in the said Council any
member thereof, for any just and reasonable cause, to the sftid

368

Chancellor appearing : Provided that the grounds of every such
suspension shall be entered and recorded, at length, by the said
Chancellor in the books of the said Council and signed by him :
and every person so suspended shall thereupon cease to be a mem-
ber of the said Council, unless and until he shall be restored to,
and re-established in such his station, therein by any order to be
made in the premises by iis, or by the said Visitor of our said
College acting on our behalf and in pursuance of any special re-
ference from us :

And We do further declare, that any member of the said
Council, who, without suihcient cause, to be allowed by the
said Chancellor by an order, entered for that purpose on the
books of the said Council, shall absent himself from all the meet-
ings thereof which may be held within any six successive calendar
months, shall thereupon vacate such his seat in the said Council :

And We do by these presents for us, our Heirs and successors, will,
ordain, and grant, that the said Council of our said College shall
have power and authority to frame and make statutes, rules, and
ordinances, touching and conerning the'good government of the
said College, the performance of Divine service therein, the studies,
lectures, exercises, degrees in arts and faculties, and all matters
regarding the same ; the residence and duties of the President of
our said College ; the number, residence, and duties of the professors
thereof ; the management of the revenues and property of our said
College ; the salaries, stipends, provision, and emoluments of and
for the President, professors, scholars, officers and servants thereof ;
the number and duties of such officers and servants ; and also touch-
ing and concerning any other matter or thing which tc ;hem shall
seem good, fit, and useful for the well-being and advancement of
our said College, and agreeable to this our Charter ; and also from
time to time by any new statutes, rules, or ordinances to revoke,
renew, augment, or alter all, every, or any of the said statutes, rules,
and ordinances, as to them shall seem meet and expedient : Pro-
vided always, that the said statutes, rules, and ordinances, or any of
them shall not be repugnant to the laws and statutes of the United
Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, or of our said Province of
Upper Canada, or to this our Charter : Provided also that the said

360

statutes, rules, and ordinances shall be subject to the approbation of
the said Visitor of our said College for the time being, and shall be
forthwith transmitted to the said Visitor for that purpose ; and
that in case the said Visitor shall for us and on our behalf in writ-
ing signify his disapprobation thereof within two years of the time
of their being so made and framed, the same or such part thereof as
shall be so disapproved of by the said Visitor, shall from the time
of such disapprobation being made known to the said Chancellor
of our said College, be utterly void and of no eflfect ; but otherwise,
shall be and remain in full force and virtue : Provided nevertheless,
and we do hereby expressly save and reserve to us, our heirs, and
successors the power of reviewing, confirming, or reversing by any
order or orders to bo by us or them made, in our or their Privy
Council, all or any of the decisions, sentences, or orders, bo to be
made as a "ore aid by the said Visitor, for us and on our behalf, in
reference to the said statutes, rules, and ordinances or any of them ;

And we do further ordain and declare that no statute, rule, or ord-
inance shall be framed or made by the said College Council touch-
ing the matters aforesaid, or any of them, excepting only such as
shall be proposed for the consideration of the said Council by
the Chancellor for the time being of our said College ;

And We do require and enjoin the said Chancellor thereof to con-
sult with the President of our said College and the next senior
member of the said College Council respecting all statutes, rules,
and ordinances, to be proposed by him to the said Council for (heir
consideration ;

And We do hereby for us, our heirs and successors, charge and
command that the statutes, rules, or ordinances aforesaid, subject to
the said provisions, shall be strictly and inviolably observed, kept,
and performed from time to time in full vigour and effect under
the penalties to be thereby or therein imposed or contained ;

And We do further wil^ ordain, and grant that the said College
shall be deemed and taken to be an University, and shall have and
enjoy all such and the like privileges as are enjoyed by our Uni-
versities of our United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, as
far as the same are capable of being had or enjoyed by virtue of
these our letters patent ; and that the students in the said Col-

370

lege shall have liberty and faculty of taking the degree of
Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several arts and faculties at
the appointed times, and shall Iiave liberty within themselves of
performing all scholastic exercises for the conferring such degrees
in such manner as shall be directed by the statutes, rules, and
ordinances of the said College ;

And We do further will, ordain, and appoint, ihat no religious
test or qualification sh^ll be required of or appointed for any persons
admitted or matriculated as scholars within our said College, or of
persons admitted to any degree in any art or faculty therein, save
only that all persons admitted within our said College to any
degree in Divinity shall make such and the same declarations and
subscriptions, and take such and the same oaths as are required
of persons admitted to any degree of Divinity in our University
of Oxford ;

And We do further will, and direct, and ordiin that the Chancel-
lor, President, and professors of our said College, and all persons
admitted therein to the degree of Master of Arts or to any de-
gree in Divinity, Law, or Medicine, and who from the time of
such their admission to such degree, shall pay the annual sum
of twenty shillings, sterling money, for and towards the support
and maintenance of the said College, shall be and be deemed,
taken, and reputed to be members of the Convocation of the
said University, and, as such members of the paid Convocation,
shall have, exercise, and enjoy all such and the like privileges
as are enjoyed by the members of the Convocation of our Uni-
versity of Oxford, so far as the same are capable of being had
and enjoyed by virtue of these our letters patent, and con-
sistently with the provisions thereof ;

And We will and by these presents for us, our heirs, and suc-
cessors, do grAnt and declare that these our letters patent, or the
enrolment or exemplification thereof, shall and may be good, firm,
valid, sufficient, and effectual, in the law according to the true intent
and meaning of the same, and shall be taken, construed, and adjudg-
ed in the most favourable and beneficial sense for the best advantage
of the said Chaacellor, President, and Scholars of our said College,
as well in our courts of record as elsewhere, and by all and singular

371

gree of
iulties at
selves of
I degrees
lies, and

religious
y persons
5ge, or of
ein, save
> to any
bions and
required
niversity

Chancel-

l persons

any de-

I time of

lal sum

support

deemed,

of the

'ocation,

rivileges

ur Uni-

ing had

nd con-

nd suc-
or the

d, firm,

9 intent
djudg-

irantage
ollege,

ingular

judges, justices, officers, ministers and other su})ject3 whatsoever of
us, our heirs, and successors, any mis-recital, non- recital, omissions,
imperfection, defect, matt r, cause, or thing whatsoever to the con-
trary thereof in any wise notwithstanding.

In witness whereof We have caused these Our Letters to be
made Patent. Witness Onrself at Weatminstqr, the
fifteenth day of March, in the eighth year of Our Reign.

By writ of Privy Seal,

(Signed) CATHURST.

King's College Land Endowment.

George the Fourth, by the Grace of God, of the United Kingdom of
Great Britain and Ireland, King, Defender of the Faith, &c.

To all to whom these Presents shall come — Greeting : —

Whereas by our letters patent, made under the Great Seal of our
United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, and bearing date at
Westminster the fifteenth day of March, one thousand, eight hun-
dred and twenty-seven, in the eighth year of our reign. We of our
special grace, certain knowledge, and mere motion, did for us, our
heirs, and successors, ordain and grant that there shall be established
at or near our Town of York, in our said Province of Upper Canada,
from this time one College with the style and privileges of an Uni-
versity, as in the said letters patent directed, for the education and
instruction of youth and students in arts and faculties, to continue
for ever to be called King's College, and we did thereby for us, our
heirs, and successors, will, ordain, and grant that the Chancellor, '
President, and Professors of our said College, and all persons who
shall be duly matriculated and admitted as Scholars of our said Col-
lege, and their successors for ever, shall be one distinct and separate
body politic and corporate in deed and in name, by the name and
style of "The Chancellor, President, and Scholars of King's College-
at York, in the Province of Upper Canada," and that by the same

372

namQ they shall have perpetual succession and a common seal, and
that they and their successors shall from time to time have full
power to alter, renew, or change such common seal at their will
and pleasure, and as shall be found convenient ; and that by the
same name they, the said Chancellor, President, and Scholars, and
their successori from time to time, and at all times hereafter, shall
be able and capable to have, take, receive, purchase acquire, hold,
possess, enjoy, and maintain to and ^or the use of the said College
any messuages, lands, tenements, and hereditaments of what kind,
nature, or quality soever, situate and being within our said Province
of Upper Canada, so as the same do not exceed in yearly value the
sum of fifteen thousand pounds sterling above all charges ; and
moreover to take, purchase, acquire, have, hold, enjoy, receive,
possess, and retain all or any goods, chattels, or other contributions,
gifts, or benefactions whatsoever : And Whereas by order of His
late Most Excellent Majesty, King George the Third, certain large*
tracts of land were reserved and set apart for the purpose of pro-
moting education, and for the foundation of an University in our
said Province, and it hath been represented to us that by exchang-
ing certain other tracts of land belonging to us in our said Province,
called ** Crown Reserves, '^ for an equal portion of thd lands which
have been so set apart for the purpose of promoting education and
the foundation of an University as aforesaid, a fund may the more
easily and certainly be procured for the immediate establishment of
the said University — to be called King's College, conformable to the
provisions contained in our said letters patent ;

Now therefore know ye that in the place and stead ot two hundred
and twenty-five thousand, nine hundred and forty-four acres, part
of the tracts of land so reserved and set apart by his said late
Majesty as hath been heretofore mentioned, and which we have
reserved to us, our heirs and successors, as no longer to be reserved
or set apart, for the purposes a'oresaid, We of our special grace,
certiin knowledge, and mere motion have given and granted, and
by these presents do give and grant unto the Chancellor, President,
and Scholars of King's College at York in the Province of Upper
Canada, and to their successors for ever, all those several parcels
or tracts of land situate in our said Province, and containing together

373

by admeasurement two hundred and twenty -five thousand, nine
hundred and forty-four acres, be the same more or leas, being
(here follow details of lots).

Given under the Great Seal of our said Province,
Witness our trusty and well beloved Sir Peregrine Maitland,
K.C.B., Lieutenant-Governor of our said Province, and
Major-General commanding our Forces therein at York,
this third day of January, in the year of our Lord one
thousand eight hundred and twenty-eight, and in the
eighth year of our reign.
Entered with the Auditor, tenth day of January, one thousand

eight hundred and twenty-eight.
By Command of His Excellency in Council.

P.M.

J. B. ROBINSON,

A ttomey- General.

D. CAMERON,

Secretary.

APPENDIX B.

UPPER CANADA COLLEGE.

This institution was established in 1829 by Order-in-Council, at
the instance of Sir John Colborne, who was then the Lieutenant-
Governor of Upper Canada. The eflfect of the order was to suspend
the Home District Grammar School,* to appropriate its site as a
means of creating a building fund, and to grant to the proposed
institution a new site on " Russell Square." This endowment was
increased by the addition of a land grant of 63,263 acres, t which
also was made on the strength of an Order-in-Council. The organ-
izxtion of che '* Upper Canada College and Royal Grammar School "
appears to have been of a somewhat vague kind during the first
few years of its existence, its government being vested in a board
of managers designated! the "President, Directors, and Trustees."
For some years, the Legislative Assembly, prompted by a desire to
defeat the plan of the promoters oF a sectarian University, endeav-
ored to convert Upper Canada College into a noa-sectarian one, and
when a compromise was effected in 1837 it included a settlement of
the Upper Canida College question in its terms. The University
Act of that year§ provides that " the Minor or Upper Canada Col-
lege shall be incorporated with, and form an appendage of, the
University of King's College, and be subject to its jurisdiction and
control." The Principal was to be appointed by the Crown during
pleasure ; the Vice-Principal and tutors were to be nominated by

* Established under the Act of 1807 (see above p. 23). ,

t Afterwards increased to 63,996 acres.
X See Report of King's College Commission, 1862, p. 339.
§7 William IV., cap. 16.

375

uncil, at
utenant-
suspend
site as a
proposed
lent was
,t which
le organ-
School "
the first .
a board
ruslees."
esire to
endeav
one, und
sment of
livjraity
ada Col-
of, the
tion and
during
lated by

the Chancellor* of King's College, subject to the approval of its
Council ; and the Chancellor was to have authority to suspend or
remove the Vice-Principal or tutors.

For some years the financial affairs of King's College and of
Upper Canada College were very much complicated, and each insti-
tution was made a subject of investigation by the King's College
Commission,! appointed in 1848. The result of the inquiry was to
show (1) that the accounts of the two institutions had been *'bo
mixed up in the Kings College books as to ])reclude the possibility
of a clear exposition of them," and (2) that before King's College
ha 1 been organized at all, advances had baen made out of its en-
dowment to Upper Canada College, am )unting:j: to $137,639. An
attempt was made in the University Act§ of 1849 to improve the
position of the College by (1) cancelling its entire indebtedness to
the University, and (2) conferring on it a quisi- autonomous consti-
tution. Under that statute it was retained as an "appendage" of
the University, but it was created a corporation under the name of
'* the Principal, Masters and Scholars of Upper Canada College and
Royal Grammar School." The Governor-General of Canada was
made Visitor ecc officio ; the Principal was to be appointed by the
Crown on the nomination of the University Senate, which had also
a right to suspend him from the exercise of his functions. The
Act created a." Council" of which the Principal was to be a mem-
ber ex officio, the other four members to be appointed || by the
Crown during its pleasure. The administration of its finances was
entrusted to the University *' Endowment Board," which was com-
posed of one member appointed by the Crown, one by the Univer-

*At that time the Lieutenant-Governor of Upper Canada ex
officio.

tComposed of the Hon. Justice Burns, Joseph Workman, M.D.,
and John Wetenhall, Esq.

:}:See King's College Report, 1852, p. 341. On p. 53, the aggregate
of advances, with accrued interest to date, is given as £75,506 ($302,-
024.)

§12 Vict , cap. 82.

1 1 It was made a condition of eligibility that appointees should be
graduates of the University and should not be ecclesiastics.

™«i

37G

siky Senate, one by the University Caput, one by the Council of
Upper Canada College, and one by the members of its staff.

The University Act* of 1863 dissolved tuo corporation of the Col-
lege, and provided that the ''institution and all its affairs and
business" should be placed " under the control, management, and
direction of the Chancellor, Vice- Chancellor, and members of the
Senate of the University of Toronto." The Governor-General was
cjntinued as Visitor, and the Senate /as authorized to make
statutory provision for its government, and to fix the number,
duties, and emoluments of all the members of its teaching staff*,
who were to be appointed by the Crown. The financial manage-
ment, like that of the University, was handed over to the Bursar
as an independent Crown officers.

Under this constitution Upper Canada College continued to per-
form its work till 1887, in which year an Actf was passed by the
Ontario Legislature removing it entirely from the control of the
University Senate, and placing it under the management of a Board
of five trustees appointed by the Lieutenant-Governor during
pleasure. The Board was authorized to make regulations for the
admission and promotion of pupils, for the collection of fees, for
the care of the property, and for the moral training and religious
instruction of the pupils. It was provided that all the raemberi of
the teaching staff should have the qualifications of High School
masters or assistants, and that the College sh ould be subject to the
"same inspection as the High Schools generally." By another
Act J all the property of the College was vested in the Crown, which
was authorized to provide a new site, to erect new buildings upon
it, and to sell the old site for the common advantage of Upper
Canada College and the University, the Crown to receive out of the
proceeds 8120,000 for the erection of new buildings, exclusive of
site, and $100,000 as an endowment. By an Act§ passed in the
following year authority was given to transfer the original site to
the University subject to the above charges ; and by an Act|| passed

*16 Vict. cap. 89.
t50 Vict., cap. 42.
X 50 Vict. cap. 44.

§ 51 Vict. cap. 38.
II 66 Vict. cap. <53.

juncil of
ff.

t the Col-
Fairs and
lent, and
s of the
leral was
to make

number,
ing statf,

manage-
,e Buraar

d to per-
?id by the
rol of the
of a Board
ov during
8 for the
fees, for
, religious
embera of
gh School
iject to the
iy another
)wn, which
ings upon
of Upper
out of the
cclusive of
sed in the
rial site to
.ctll

377

in 1892 it was actually made part of the University endowment,
subject to the same liens, and also to expenses of management and
municipal local improvement rates.

In 1894 an important change was made in the organization of the
College by an Act* which is also a consolidation of the previous
statutes. The number of trustees was raised to nine the additional
four being made elective by the members of the *' Upper Canada
Old Boys' Association." The Board was entrusted with the
management of the endowment and other permanent funds, and
the College was provided with a Bursar of its own. In 1895 the
financial separation of the College from the Provincial University
was completed by the passage of an ' ''Xf which authorized the
University management to pay ofi the lien of $100,000 at the then
value of a capital sum of that an: >unt due in teven years, with
discount at four anu a half per cent, per anxium. What is left of
he value of the old site of Upper Cana*. i College becomes an un-
encumbered addition to the endowment of the University.

* 57 Vict., cap. 60.
t 58 Vict., cap 58.

APPENDIX C.

Classhal and Mod-
ern Literature.

THE ORGANIZATIOIS OF KING'S COLLEGE.

On the 10th of June, 18?7, the College Council adopted, after
consideration and amendment, a report on organization, which had
at its re<]uest been drafted by Dr. Strachan, then President of the
University. The essential portions of this scheme* are as follows : —

I. Curriculum, t

This embraces the Greek and Latin Lan-
guages ; Ancient History ; Ancient and
Modern Geography ; Chronology and An-

1ti(][uitie3 ; Modern Literature, English and
Foreign ; Modern History ; Rhetoric ;
Grammar ; Composition and Style. — Two
Professors

{Application of Science to the Arts ; As-
tronomy ; Modern Geography, etc. — Two
Professors.

{Moral and Intellectual Philosophy ; Chris-
tian Ethics ; Political Economy. — The
President.

/ Hebrew and Oriental Languages ; Nat-
) ural and Revealed Religion, etc. — (This
j Department may remain at present in abey-
^ance.)

/ Law of Nature, and of Nations ; Civil,
_ r • J J English, and Constitutional Law ; History

5, Jurisprudence. . . . < ^^^ Principles of the British Constitution.-

^One Lecturer.

Chemistry, with Geology and Mineralogy ;
Anatomy and Physiology ; Theory and
Practice of Physics ; Principles and Practice
of Surgery ; Materia Medica, Therapeutics,
and Botany, with Midwifery and Diseases
of Women and Children. — One Professor
^and three Lecturers.

*The full text of the report, taken from the Council's Minutes,
is printed in Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. III., pp.
93-96.

tThis course of study is avowedly based on that of King's Col-
lege, London, which is affiliated to the University of London.

4' Theology.

6. Mediciiie

379

ted, after
hich had
snt of the
jllowa : —

latin Lan-
jient and
and An-
glish and
Rhetoric ;
yle. — Two

Art8 ; As-
etc. — Two

hy : Chris-
)my. —The

ges ; Nat-
Btc— (This
nt in abey-

ms; Civil,

; History

jtitution. —

ineralogy ;
leory and
nd Practice
erapeuticB,
Diseases
Professor

's Minutes,
. 111., PP-

King's Col-
>ndoii.

II. Finances.

Estimated Expenditure :

1. The President, till enabled by an adequate remunera-

tion to resign his parish, to receive only the small
remuneration allowed him in April, 1827, by Lord
Bathurst, for superintendence of the University. ... £ 250

2. The five Professors residing within the College, and

devoting themselves entirely to the duties of their
Departments, each £450 2,250

3. Add to the salary of the Senior Professor

4. The Lecturer on Jurisprudence. .

5. The Lecturer on Anatomy

6. The Lecturer on Theory and

Practice of Physic and the Prin-
ciples and Practice of Surgery,
etc

7. The Lecturer on Materia Medica,

etc

8. Librarian

9. Gardener

10. Library, annually

11. Philosophical and Chemical apparatus, and formation

of a Museum, per annum

12. Servants and Contingencies

As only a por-
tion of their time
will be required,
£200 each

800

100
100
200

250
CGO

13. To this expenditure must be added the aid annually

necessary to support the Minor or Upper Canada
College , ,

14. The Bursar's and Registrar's Office

£4,600

Total annual expense (sterling) . : . . . ,

Ways and Means ;

1. Interest accruing, directly or indirectly, on the sum of

£70,000 due upon land sold

2. Average rents

3. Interest on £30,000 due by the Minor or Upper Canada

College

800
«00

^6,000

Halifax currency .
Or Sterling

Surplus (exclusive of fees from students)
Z

£4,200
1,200

1,800

£7,500
6,400

£ 400

380

III. Regulations.*

The academical year of the London University may be adopted
with a slight alteration, so as to shorten by a fortnight the long
vacation. It consists of three terms : '(1) From the beginning of
October to the week before Christmas ; (2) from the beginning of the
second week in January to the week before Easter ; (3) from Easter
to the third Friday in July.

Students to be received will be of three descriptions : (1) King's
College Classical Students, admitted to a regular and prescribed
course of general study, but allowed to attend any particular lec-
tures not comprised in that course ; (2) King's College Medical
Students, who enter upon a course of medical study, but are
allowed to attend any particular lectures not comprised in the course ;
(3) Occasional Students, namely, all persons who are desirous of
attending any separate course or courses of lectures, or private
instruction given in the College.

It shall be the duty of the President and Professors to submit to
the College Council such an arrangement of the various branches
of knowledge to bo taught as may seem best calculated to insure
the full efficiency of each of the six departments.

The Professors, under whose care any department is placed, being
responsible for its management, shall constitute a subsidiary Board,
at which the Senior Professor shall preside, in order to consult
from time to time, how they may distribute their respective labours
to the best advantage, so as to give unity and system to the studies
embraced by their respective departments, and what improvements
may be conveniently introduced, subject, nevertheless, to the con-
sideration and confirmation, in all respects, of the College Council.

The reports from each Department, with such observations and
recommendations respecting studies and discipline as may appear
useful, shall be made to the President at the end of each term, to
be laid before the College Council.

The Professors employed shall be wholly devoted to their duties
as Members of the University.

^Extracts from the Minutes of the College Council.

5 adopted
the long
finning of
ling of the
om Easter

(1) King's
prescribed
ieular lec-
ye Medical
^, but are
bhe course ;
lesirous of
or private

) submit to
3 branches
1 to insure

aced, being
iary Board,

)o consult
ive labours

he studies
)rovement8

;o the con-
^e Council,
ations and
aay appear
3h term, to

;heir duties

icil.

381

The Inauguration of King's College.
The formal opening of the College for the admission of ttudents
took place in the Parliament Building,* on the 8th of June, 1843.
After Divine service in the Chapel, the doors of the Hall,t were
thrown open to those who had received tickets of admission. The
Mayor and members of the Council of the City of Toronto were
invited guests. The academic procession included : (1) The mem-
bers of staff, the pupils, and the officials of Upper Cannada Col-
lege ; (2) the members of staff, the students and the officials of
King's College ; and (3) graduates not members of the University.
The Chancellor, Oovernor-Gcneral Metcalfe, was absent on account
of " pressure of public business," and the President, Bishop
Strachan, conducted the proceedings in his stead. "On His
Lordship's right and left hand were ranged stalls for the Profes-
sors," as follows : —
Rev. John McCaul, LL.D.,

Professor of Classical Literature, Belles Lettres, Rhetoric and
Logic.
Rev. James Beaven, D.D.,

Professor of Divinity, Metaphysics, and Moral Philosophy.
Richard Potter, Esq., M.A.,

Professor of Mathematics and Natural Philosophy.
Henry H. Croft, Esq.,

Professor of Chemistry and Experimental Philosophy.
Wm. C. Gwynne, Esq., M.B.,

Professor of Anatomy and Physiology.
John King, Esq., M.D.,

Prt fessor of Theory and Practice of Medicine.
Wm. H. Blake, Esq., M.A.,

Professor of Law.
Wm. Beaumont, Esq., M.R., C.S.L.,
Professor of Principles and Practice of Surgery.

*Pending the completion of the College building, the corner stone
of which had been laid by the Governor-General, Sir Charles
Bagot, on the 23rd of April, 1842.

t Formerly the Legislative Assembly Chamber. The Parliament
of the United Provinces of Upper and Lower Canada then sat in
Kingston.

382

The Registrar of the University, Henry Boys, Esq., M. D.,
*' called up the Students, and they subscribed the declaration of
obedionce to the Statutes, Rules, and Ordinances, each, when he
had signed, withdrawing to the robing-room, where he put on the
academic costume,* and then returned to the hall." The fallow-
ing are the names of those who, on this occasion, subscribetl the
declaration :t

Mr. Barron (Fredk. W.)

(Incorporated from Queen's
College, Cambridge.)

Mr. Baldwin (Edmund.)
Mr. Bethune (Norman.)
Mr. Boulton(Chas. K.)
Mr. Cathcart (Joseph A.)
Mr. Crookshank (George.)
Mr. Draper (W. G.)
Mr. Grassett (Elliott.)
Mr. Hagerman (James T.)
Mr. HaIliwell(John.)
Mr. Jarvis (Wm. P.)
Mr. Jessop (Henry B.)

Mr. Jones (Edward C. )
Mr. Lyons (Wm. M.)
Mr. Macaulay (John J.)
Mr. McDonell (Samuel S.)
Mr. McLean (Thomas A.)
Mr. Moule (Arthur D.)
Mr. Patton (James.)
Mr. Roaf (John.)
Mr. Robinson (Christopher. )
Mr. Sharpe (Alfred.)
Mr. Smith (Larratt W.)
Mr. Stanton (James.)
Mr. Stennett (Walter.)

Inaugural addresses were then delivered by the President, Bishop
Strachan ; the Vice-President, Dr. McCaul ; and two of the Vis-
itors, Chief Justice Robinson and Mr. Justice Hagerman.

*" The gown of the Undergraduates was the same as that worn by
the Pensioners of Clare Hall, Cambridge— the society of which
the Rev. Dr. Harris, the first Principle of Upper Canada College,
had been a member."

+'* Of the students admitted on this occasion, twenty-two were
members of the United Church of England and Ireland ; cne a
member of the Church of Rome ; one of the Church of Scotland ;
one a Congregational ist ; and one a Baptist."

APPENDIX D.

KING'S COLLEGE COMMISSIONS.

were
:ue a
and ;

The management of the finances of King's College was always
a subject of anxiety to the Legislature and the Governor of the
Province, and various attempts were made from time to time
to disentangle the accounts of the University corporation,
which had become complicated with those of Upper Canada
College. One method resorted to w^as the appointment of Com-
missions, and two of these are worthy of a I rief notice.

I. The Educational Commission of 1839.

Sir George Arthur, Lieutenant-Governor of Upper Canada and
ex officio Chancellor of the University of King's College, at the
instance of the Legislative Assembly of the Province, required*
of King's College Council in April, 1839, an account of the state
of the finances of the corporation. An investigation by a Com-
mittee of the Council brought to light the fact that the Bursar of
the College was a defaulter to the amount of over ^25,000, and that
advances had been made to Upper Canada College amounting in
the aggregate to over $130,000. The Legislative Assembly request-
ed that the matter be further enquired into, and Sir George
Arthur issued a commission to the Rev. John McCauI, the Rev.
Henry James Gnisett, and Mr. Samuel Bealy Harrisont author-
izing them to rei)ort on the state of the Province educationally,
and on the constitution and endowment of King's College in par-

* Hodgins' " Documentary History," vol iii., p. 187.

tRev. John McCaul afterward became President of the University
of Toronto, and the Rev. H. J. Grasett became Dean of Toronto.
Mr. Harrison was subsequently appointed Judge of the Home
District. All these became members afterwards of the Council of
Public Instruction.

384

ticular.^ As King's Collegs had not at that time been organized,
and as Upper Canada College had already absorbed a large amount
of the capital which had accrued from the sale of University lands,
the Commission reported the details of a plant by which the
College might be made to serve as a temporary university. The
assets of King's College were given in the report as amounting to
£246,845 ($987,380) on the 30th of November, 1839, and the
annual expenditure at £1,032 ($4,128).

King's College Commission, 1848-1850.

On the 20th of July, 1848, after King's College had been five
years in operation, a statute was passed by its Council, with the
approval of Lord Elgin, who was then Governor-General of the
province and ex officio Chancellor of the University, appointing
"John Wetenhall of Nelson, in the county of Halton, Joseph
Workman of the ^ity of Toronto, and Robert Easton Burns of the
same place," as Commissioners, with power to " examine into and
report upon the ttnancial affairs " of King's College and Upper
Canada College. After Mr. Wetenhall's death the inquiry was
conducted by his surviving colleagues, and most of its duties were
discharged by Dr! Workman, who had been appointed "Visiting
Commissioner." The report and accompanying appendices make a
voluminous document, which was printed by order of the Legis-
lative Assembly in 1852. A few extracts will give a fair idea of the
character of the investigation and of the condition into which the
affairs of King's College had fallen : —

" The account books kept in the College office were from the
very foundation defective, confused, and totally unsuited to the
requirements of a correct business establishment. No regular
balance had ever been struck, by which their accuracy might have
been tested or their inaccuracy detected. Indeed, balancing was
quite foreign to the character and structure of such books. The

* These men were a committee of a larger commission appointed
to investigate the state of business in the several public depart-
ments.

tSee Hodgin's "Documentary History," vol. iii., pp. 261-265.
This scheme was never carried out. It was authorized by Act of
Parliament (2 Vict., cap. 10).

385

want of it was not folt, because the system (if such a term be ap-
plicable to uniformity of confusion) pursued in the ottice admitted
of no such process of comparison. * * * The tirst element of
all business accountancy, a cash-book, was not found in the insti-
tution, and the want of it seems to have been unfelt by either the
Bursar or the Council, until the unexpected discovery of that
officer's default, after an incumbency of over twelve years, brouglit
out the fact that he had not kept any separate, or at least instruct-
ive record of his own private cash and that of the University.

" An endowment, consisting of nearly a quarter of a million of
acres of the choice lands of the province, nearly all in occupancy
under lease, and valued by the Council, at its first meeting, as
worth no less than one pound per acre, was thus (after many years
of previous mismanagement by the servants of the Crown) at the
outset subjected to defective administration. No proper rent-roll
accounts were opened or compiled, showing the pecuniary relations
existing between the tenants and the proprietor. Rents were re-
ceived, when offered ; lands were sold when sought for ; purchase
money was taken when brought in ; interest was accepted when
tendered ; and such occurrences gave introduction to the names of
the respective parties to the account of the University. But the
reappearance of such names in the accounts depended partly on the
patties' own choice, or on their own conceptions of moral or busi-
ness obligations."

The commissioners, in drawing up their report, divided the
whole interval between 1827 and 1850 into two periods, one
extending to July, 1839, and the other from that date to the date
of the inquiry. In dealing with the earlier period, they give
a clear account of the losses caused by default of the then Bursar,
and running through both periods there is a current of animadver-
sion directed against losses of the most serious kind, caused by
gross n-ismanagement of the University endowment and the per-
sistent practice of paying annual expenses out of capital. In a
different vein are the remarks made about the purchase of the
present University grounds, consisting originally of over 150 acres.
*' The entire cost of these grounds, including the price of the land
and expenditure thereon down to the first of January, 1850, has
been about £18,993 ; the average expense of management has been
nearly £350 a year. The College grounds are, perhaps, at present
the most beautiful public enclosure in B; itish America. No invest-
ment ever made by the University could be regarded as equal to
this, either in present or prospective value. This property may be

Ill

I It

i ' I

386

regarded as a reliable and available asset of the University, which
would at any time produce three or four times the total cost. In
the event of the reduced state of the general endowment, con*
jointly with the continuance of the present excess of expenditure
over income, rendering necessary a further recourse to the fixed
system of replenishing the funds by fresh sales of marketable pro-
perty, the College grounds will be found well suited to the future
wants of the University."

In the general financial summary appended to the report for
the purpose of exhibiting the then state of the University's affairs,
the total amount of capital which should have been at the command
of the University authorities is estimated at nearly £336,930, of
which there had by that time been " alienated in current expendi-
ture and losses " no less a sum chan £166,319. This includes
£75,506 of princi])al and accrued interest owing by Upper Canada
College. The following table, covering the seven years during
which King's College had been in operation, shows the rapidity
with which the capital of the endowment was diminished to meet
the annual outlay : —

1843.

1844.

1845.

1846

1847.

1848.

1849.

Income.

Total deficit.

£6,405
7,154
8,981
8,591
7,307
7,749
7,966

Expenditure.

Deficit,

^6,987

£ 582

12,139

4,985

10,623

1,642

11,428

2,836

10,136

2,829

10,810

3,060

11,362

3,896

iei9,830

ty, which
cost. In
lent, con*
penditure
the fixed
table pro-
bhe future

report for
y'a affairs,
command
36,930, of
■j expendi-
includes
er Canada
rs during
5 rapidity
id to meet

APPENDIX E.

eficlt.

582
,985
,642
J,836
,829
,060
;,396
>,830

TORONTO UNIVERSITY COMMISSIONS.

By the University Act* of 1849 the Governor-General of Canada
was declared to be the "Visitor" of the University of Toronto,
and since 1867 the Visitatorial function has been vested in the
Lieutenant-Governor of Ontario. That the Visitor's powers are
not merely nominal has been shown by the issue of two Commis-
sions of investigation, one by the Governor-General of Canada in
1861, the other by the Lieutenant-Governor of Ontario in 1895.

The University Commission of 1861.

The occasion of the issu3 of this commission was the agitation
kept up for several years by various religious denominations, with
a view to securing a share of the revenue from the endowment of
the University of Toronto. During the session of I860 the matter
was brought before Parliament by petitions which were referred to
a special committee for inquiry and report. As Parliament was
then sitting in Quebec it was inconvenient, if not impossible, to
make a thorough investigation of the financial condition of the
University of Toronto, and in October, 1861, Lord Monck ap-
pointed as Commissioners to " enquire as to the affairs and financial
condition" of the institution, James Patton of Toronto, John
Beatty of Cobourg, and John Paton of Kingston. The report of
this Commission was completed in May, 1862, and was printed as a
public document by order of the Legislative Assembly in the ses-
sion of 1863. A perusal of it shows that there was no longer any
ground for complaint, on the score either of mismanagement of the
endowment by the Bursar, or of a chronic excess of annual expen-
diture over annual income. During the interval since the reportf
of 1848-50 the sum of $355,907 has been expended out of capital

*12 Vict., cap. 82.
tSee appendix D.

388

1 1

on the University building, and $65,569 on the library and muse-
ums, and this reduction of the endowment had resulted in a cor-
responding decrease of revenue. The commissioners note that
prior to 1861 no revenue had been derived from fees, as matricul-
ated students received their tuition free, and the fees paid by those
who had not matriculated were assigned as perquisites to the sev-
eral professors. At the date of the report the capital of the
endowment was estimated to be $963,567, and the following table
gives the income and expenditure for the years that had elapsed
since the passing of the Act* of 1S63 :

1853
1854
1855
1856
1«57
1858
1859
1860
18G1

Income.

$67,076
52,928
67,476
66,677
60,182
55,733
51,585
54,375
50,355

Expendi-
ture.

$54,928
49,453
56,779
65,206
60,917
55,386
70,154
63,153
61,829

Surplus.

Deficit.

$12,148

13,475

696

1,370

3i7

$ 785

18,569

8,777

11,473

The Commissioners drew attention to the fact that the former
University building, with the land around it had been taken into
the possession of the Government of Canada in 1853, and had
from that time beer appropriated to the public service without any
compensation of any kind to the University.

*16 Vict., cap. 89.

389

785

The object in view in the appointment of the Cummission made
it necessary for its niombera to suggest, if jMiSsible, some plan by
which the expenditure on the University of Toronto and on Uni-
versi(:y College might be so reduced as to leave a portion of the
revenue from the endowment to be devoted to the promotion of
higher education elsewhere, under the provisions of the University
Act of 1853. The scheme embodied in the report is partly aca-
demic and partly tinancial. Under the former aspect provision is
made in it (1) for the attiliation of teaching arts colleges to the
University, and (2) for the reconstitution of the Senate, with e(jui-
table recognition of aftiliated mstitutions ; under the latter an out-
line is given of a financial plan which would enable all aftiliated
colleges to participate in the aid given by the Province for the ad-
vancement of higher education. As no legislation was ever
enacted for the purpose of giving eflfect to the scheme, the latter
has now only an historical value in relation to the evolution of the
Provincial University.

The University Commission of 1895.

Owing to the development of a certain amount of friction in the
University of Toronto between the students and the University
Council, a Commission of investigation was in 1895 issued to Chief
Justice Taylor of Manitoba, Judge Senkler of the County of Lin-
coln, J. J. Kingsmill, Q.C., of Toronto, B. M. Britton, Q.C., of
Kingston, and Professor Campbell of the Montreal Presbyterian
College. As the matters inquired into were purely questions of
discipline, and as the report of the Commission has not yet led to
any legislative change in the constitution of the University it is
unnecessary in this connection to make any further reference to it.

APPENDIX F.

PROPOSED BASIS OF UNIVERSITY FEDERATION, 1885.

1. It is proposed to form a confederation of Colleges, carrying
on, in Toronto, work embraced in the Arts curriculum of the Pro-
vincial University, and in connection therewith the following
institutions, namely : Queen's University, Victoria University,
and Trinity University, Knox College, St. Michael's College,
Wycliffe College, and Toronto Baptist College, shall have the right
to enter into the proposed confederation, provided alwaj'S that
each of such institutions shall, so long as it remains in the confed-
eration, keep in abeyance any powers it may possess of conferring
degrees other than degrees in Divinity, such powers remaining
intact, though not exercised. It shall be lawful for the Senate,
from time to time, to provide by statute for the admission of other
institutions into the confederation under the limitations above
prescribed. Nothing herein contained shall be held to repeal any
of the provisions for affiliation of institutions as contained in
R. S. 0.,cap. 210, sec. 61.

2. The head of each confederating college shall be ex officio a
member of the Senate of the Provincial University, and in addition
thereto the governing body of each confederating college shall be
entitled to appoint one other member of the Senate. The Uni-
versity professoriate shall be rei)resented by two of their members
on the Senate, and the Council of University College by one of its
members, in addition to the President.

3. The undergraduates of any confederating University shall
be admitted ad emidfiin statu.m, and the graduates in Law and Arts
o^ any confederating university shall be admitted ad eundem
gradnm in the Provincial University. Such of the graduates in
Medicine of any confederating University as shall have actually
passed their examinations within the limits of the Province of
Ontario, shall be admitted ad eundem gradum in the Provincial
University.

n^i

t^, 1885.

carrying
the Pro-
dlowing
jiversity,

College,
the right
ays that
3 confed-
anf erring
emaining
) Senate,

of other
18 above

peal any
ainod in

• ojlficio a
addition
shall be
he Uni-
members
ne of its

)y shall
ind Arts

ewidem
uates in

actually
i^ince of

ovincial

4. During the continuance of 8»ich confederation, but no longer,
all graduateii in Medicine and Law so admitted shall liave the same
rights, powers, and priviluf^os as are at present enjoyed by the like
graduatas of the Provincial University, except as herein otherwise
provided.

5. All graduates in Meilicine, including such admitted gradu-
ates, shall vote as one body, and be entitled to elect four members
of the Senate. All graduates in Law, including such admitted
graduates, shall vote as one body, and be entitled to elect two
members of the Senate.

6. The graduates in Arts of the several Universities entering into
the con'ederation shall, for the foriod of six years after the requi-
site legislation shall have been obtained, be entitled to the
fo'i ^v^ing representation on the Senate, namely : those of Queen's
Uui/ersity to elect four members ; those of Victoria ITniversity to
elect four members ; and those of Trinity University to elect four
members. The graduates in Arts of the Provincial University, other
than tho&e admitted ad cuaJem grailnm under this scheme, shall be
entitled to elect twelve members of Senate. After the said period
of six years, separate representation shall cease, and the entire
body of graduates shall unite in electing a number of representa-
tives equal to those previously elected by the several Universities in
confederation.

7. (a) University College shall afford to all students, who desire
to avail themselves thereof, the re([uisite facilities for obtaining
adequate instruction in the following subjects in the curriculuni of
the Provincial University, viz. : Ljitin, Greek, Ancient History,
French, German, English, Oriental Languages, and Moral Phil-
osophy, provided that it shall be competent to the governing body
of University College to institute additional chairs which do not
exist in the University.

(6) Attendance on instruction provided in any of the confeder-
ating colleges, including University College, shall be accorded
equal value as a condition of proceeding to any degree with attend-
ance on the work of the University Professoriate.

8. There shall be established another teaching faculty in con-
neotion with the Provincial University, to be called the University

i. .

392

Professoriate, which shall afford to all students of the Provincial
University who desire to avail themselves thereof, the requisite
facilities for obtaining adequate instruc ion in the following sub-
jects, in accordance with the curriculum of such University,
namely : Pure Mathematics, Physics, Astronomy, Geology,
Mineralogy, Chemistry, Zoology, Botany, Physiology, Ethnology
(including Comparative Philology), History, Logic, Meta-
physics, History of Philosophy, Italian and Spanish, Political
Economy and Civil Polity, Jurisprudence, Constitutional Law,
Engineering, and such other Sciences, Arts, and branches of know-
ledge as the Senate of the Provincial University may from time to
time determine, except such subjects as are prohibited from being
taught by Revised Statutes of Ontario, cap. 209, sec. 9.

9. The Professors in such University Faculty shall be a corpora-
tion presided over by a chairman. The same person shall bo
President of University College and chairman of the Faculty of
the University Professoriate. University College and the Faculty
of the University Professoriate shall be complementary the one to
the other, and afford to all University students the requisite
facilities for obtaining adequate ins' ruction in all subjects pre-
scribed in the curriculum of the Provincial University. If, in the
interests of the general objects of the confederation it shall be
found advantageous to have any subject transferred from Uni-
versity College to the University, or from the University to
University College, it shall be competent to the governing bodies
of the College and University to arrange for such transfer.

10. Every graduate's or student's diploma or certificate of stand-
ing, issued by the Provincial University, in addition to being
signed by the proper University authorities in that behalf, shall
indicate the College or Colleges in which such student attended lec-
tures, and shall be signed by such professors, teachers, and officers
of such College or Colleges as its or their governing body or bodies
may from time to time determine.

11. With a view to the advantageous working out of this scheme,
representatives of the various colleges and the University Faculty,
shall from time to time meet in Committee and arrange time-tables
for lectures and other College and University work.

398

Provincial
e requisite
awing sub-
University,
Geology,
Ethnology
ic, Meta-
i, Political
ional Law,
88 of know-
ora time to
from being

•

a a corpora-
»n shall be
Faculty of
the Faculty
the one to
e requisite
ibjecta pre-
If, in the
it shall be
from Uni-
liversity to
ning bodies
fer,

,te of atand-

■n to being

lehalf, shall

ttended lec-

and officers

y or bodies

his scheme,
ity Faculty,
time-tables

12. The Senate of the Provincial University may, of its own
motion, enquire into the conduct, teaching, and efficiency of any
professor or teacher in the University Faculty, and report to the
Lieutenant-Governor the result of such enquiry, and may make
such recommendations as the Senate^may think the circumstances
of the case require.

13. All students, except in cases specially provided for by the
Senate, shall enroll themselves in one of the Colleges and place
themselves under its discipline. T ie authority of the several Col-
leges over their students shall remain intact. The University
Professoriate shall have entire responsibility of discipline in regard
to students, if any, enrolled in the University alone ; in regard to
students entering in one or other of the Colleges, its powers of dis-
cipline shall be limited to the conduct of students in relation to
University work and duties. All other matters of discipline affect-
ing the University standing of students shall be dealt with by the
Senate of the Provincial University.

14. The University Endowment and all additions thereto shall
be applied to the maintenance of the Provincial University^ the
University Faculty, and University College.

15. There shall be the following staff in University College :

One Professor of Greek,

Latin,

Freuch,

German,

English,

Oriental Languages,

Moral Philosophy,

One Lecturer in

Ancient Histoiy,

One Tutor in

Greek,

{( «(

Latin,

it It

French,

tt it

German,

i( .»

Oriental Languages,

K it

English,

mtmma

3d4

One Fellow in Greek,

♦♦ *' Latin,

** " French,

" ** German,

** " English.

Additional assistance in the above subjects to be provided so that
no Honor Class shall exceed twelve, or Pass Class thirty.

16. There shall be a University Professoriate adequate to give
instruction in each of the following subjects, namely : Pure
Mathematics, Physics, Astronomy, Geology, Mineralogy, Chem-
istry, Applied Chemistry, Zoology, Botany, Ethnology, History,
Italian and Spanish, Logic and Metaphysics, History and Fhil-
osophy, Political Economy and Civil Polity, Constitutional Law,
Juiisprudence, Engineering. As regards Tutors and Fellows,
assistance shall be provided to the University Faculty similar to
that mentioned above for the College, as may be required.

17. The University Professoriate lectures shall be free of charge
to all students matriculated in the University, who are members of
a confederating College, but in the case of students (if any) who do
not belong to any College, the Senate shall determine the fees
which shall be charged for the several courses of lectures in the
University. But such laboratory fees, as may be fixed from time
to time by the Senate, shall be paid by all students.

18. The various Colleges which are at present affiliated to any of
the universities entering into the confederation, shall have the
right to be affiliated to the Provincial University.

19. The curriculum in Arts of the Provincial University shall
include the subjects of Biblical Greek, Biblical Literature, Chris-
tian Ethics, Apologetics or the Evidences of Natural and Revealed
Religion, and Church History, but }>rovision shall be made by a
system of options to prevent such subjects being made compulsory
by the University upon any cjmdidate for a Degree.

20. No College student shall be allowed to present himself for any
University examination subsequent to matriculation without pro-
ducing a certificate, under the hand and seal of his College, that he
has complied with all the requirements of his College affecting his
admisBion to such an examination.

395

21. The University College work shall continue to be carried on
as at present, in the College buildings, and the University work
shall be carried on in the same buildings, in the School of Practical
Science, and in such other buildings as may hereafter be ere'^ted on
the present University grounds, in the City of Toronto. A build-
ing suitable for a University Examination flail, Senate rooms,
Registrar's and other offices shall be erected on said grounds.
Additions to be made to the School of Science sufficient to afford
proper accommodation for students in Mineralogy, Botany, and
other subjects, and for the accommodation of the Museum, which
should be removed from its present quarters, in order to be more
serviceable for Science students.

22. The following also to be considered : Completion of the
Collection of Physical Apparatus ; Physiological Laboratory and
Apparatus ; Astronomical Observatory and Instruments, and pro-
vision for the Education of Women.

APPENDIX G.

VICTORIA COLLEGE CHARTER.

William the Fourth by the Grace of God, of the United Kingdom
of Gieat Britain and Ireland, King, Defender of the Faith, &c.

To all to whom these Presents shall come — Greeting :

Whereas divers of our loving subjects of the Wesleyan Methodist
Church, in our Province of Upper Canada, have represcnt^ad to us
that with the aid of private and voluntary contributions, they have
erected certain buildings in the vicinity of the Town of Cobourg, in
the Newcastle District of our said Province of Upper Canada, adapted
for the purpose of an Academy of learning, with the intention of
founding there an Academy for the general educatirm of youth, in
the various branches of literature and science on Christian princi-
ples, and that they have been advised that the said undertaking
would be more successfully and effectually prosecuted, if it were
protected by our Royal sanction, by means of a Royal Charter of
incorporation, they have most humbly supplicated us to grant our
Royal Charter of incorporation, for the purposes aforesaid under
such regulations and restrictions as to us might seem right and
expedient.

Now Know Ye that We, being desirous to maintain sound and
useful learning in connexion with Christian principles, and highly
approving the design of promoting the same in our said Province
of Upper Canada, by means of the founding an Academy of learn-
ing, in our said Province, have by virtue of our Royal prerogative
and of our especial grace, certain knowledge, and mere motion,
granted, constituted, and declared, and by these Presents for us,
our heirs, and successors, do grant, constitute, and declare that the
Academy intended to be so founded shall be called ** The Upper
Canada Academy," and that for the purpose of establishing and
maintaining the same, ther^ shall be nine Trustees, three of whom

397

shall go out of o£Sce annually in rotation, and whose places shall be
supplied in manner hereinafter mentioned, and that our ti usty and
well-beloved subjects, the Reverend William Case, the Reverend
John Beatty, Wesleyan Ministers of the City of Toronto, Home
District, in our said Province ; Ebenezer Perry, Merchant, George
Benjamin Spencer, Gentleman, John McCarthy, Merchant, of
Cobourg, aforesaid ; James Rogers Armstrong, of the City of
Toronto, Home District, Merchant ; John Counter, of Kingston,
Midland District, in our said Province, Baker ; Billa Flint, jr. , of
Belleville, in the Midland District of our said Province, Merchant ;
and the Reverend William Ryerson, of Hamilton, in the Gore Dis-
trict of our said Province, shall be and are hereby appointed and
declared to be the first nine Trustees of the said Academy, and shall
be and are hereby constituted one body politic and corporate, by
the name of " The Trustees of the Upper Canada Academy," and
shall by the same name and for the same purpose aforesaid, have
perpetual succession, to be kept up in manner hereinafter directed,
and shall have a common seal with power to break, alter, and renew
the same at their discretion, and shall by the same name, sue and
be sued, implead and be impleaded, answer and be answered unto,
in any and every court of Us, our heirs and successors in any and
every part of our Dominion.

And we do hereby will and ordain that by the same name, they
and their successors shall be able and capable in law to take, pur-
chase and hold to them and their successors, any goods, chattels,
and personal property whatsoever, and shall also be able and cap-
able in law to take, purchase, and hold to them and their succes-
sors, not only all such lands, buildings, hereditaments, and pos-
sessions, as may be from time to time exclusively used and occupied
for the immediate purposes of the said Academy ; but also any other
lands, buildings, hereditaments and possessions whatsoever, situ-
ate within our Dominions of North America, not exceeding the
annual value of two thousand pounds, sterling money, such
annual value, to be calculated, and ascertained at the time of taking,
purchasing, and acquiring the same, and that they and their succes-
sors shall be able and capable in law, to grant, demise, alien, or
otherwise dispose of all or any of the property, real or personal,

398

\i i

belonging to the said Academy, also to do all other matters and
things incidental or appertaining to a body corporate, and they and
their successors shall have the custody of the common seal of the
said Academy, with power to use the same for the affairs and con-
cerns thereof. And the said Trustees shall have power to accept
on behalf of the said Academy, gifts and endowments for promoting
particular objects of education, science and literature, or other-
wise in aid of the general purposes of the said Academy, on such
terms and conditions as may be agreed ou for the purpose between
the Trustees and the persons bestowing any such gift or endowment.

And we do hereby will and ordain that the various branches of
literature and science shall be taught on Christian principles in
the said Academy, under the superintendence of a *' Principal," or
other " Head," Professors, and Tutors, or such other Masters or
Instructors as shall from time to time be appointed in the manner
hereinafter mentioned.

And we do hereby will and ordain, that there shall be five Visitors
of the said Academy, with authority to do all those things which
pertain to Visitors, as often as to them shall seem meet, and who
shall go out of office annually.

And we will and ordain, that our trusty and well-beloved sub-
jects, Charles Biggar, Esquire, Justice of the Peace, Murray, New-
castle District ; Joseph A. Keeler, Esquire, Justice of the Peace,
Colbome, Newcastle District ; the Reverend John Ryersou, Wes-
leyan Minister, Hallowell, District of Prince Edward ; the Rever-
end Joseph Stinson, Wesleyan Minister, Kingston, Midland Dis-
trict ; and Alexander Davidson, Esquire, Port Hope, Newcastle
District, shall be the first Visitors of the said Academy, and their
successors shall be elected in manner hereinafter mentioned.

We further will and ordain, that there shall be a Treasurer and
Secretary of the said Academy, who shall and may be chosen and
displaced by the Trustees, as they shall think fit, at a meeting of
the Trustees, at which not less than five of the Trustees shall be
present ; that a meeting of the Trustees, only, shall be called a
** Trustee Meeting," of which five shall be a quorum, and a meet-
ing of Visitors alone shall be called a *' Visitors' Meeting," of which
three shall be a quorum ;

399

That the Trustees and Visitors together shall be called the
** Board " of the said Academy, and a meeting of the Trustees
and Visitors shall be called a ** Board Meeting," of which eight
shall be a quorum, and in all such meetings a Chairman shall be
appointed by the members then present, from amongst them-
selves, and all questioni* which it shall be competent fur any
such meeting to decide, shall be decided by the majority of the
members, being a quorum of such meeting then present, and the
Chairman of every such meeting shall have a vote, and in case of
an e(]uality of votes, shall have a second or casting vote ;

That the Board, for the time being, shall have full power from time
to time to appoint, and as they shall see occasion, to remove the
"Principal," or other "Head," the professors, tutors and masters,
and all officers, agents, and servants of the said Academy, and the
said Board shall have full power, from time to time, to make and to
alter or vary any by-Laws and regulations touching and concern-
ing the time and place of holding ordinary Trustee meetings.
Visitors' meetings and Board meetings, and for the good ordering
and government of the said Academy, the performance of Divine
service therein, the studies, lectures and exercises of the students,
and all matters respecting the name ; the residence, duties, salary,
provision, and emoluments of the professors, tutors, masters, offi-
cers, agents, and servants of the said Academy, respectively, and
all other matters and things which to them may seem good, fit and
useful for the well ordering, governing, and advancement of the said
Academy ; and all such by-laws when reduced into writing, and
after the common seal of the Academy hath been affixed thereto,
shall be binding upon all persons, members thereof : Provided that
no such by-law shall be repugnant to the laws and statutes of
Great Britain and Ireland, or of our said Province of Upper Canada,
or to this ouv Charter ; Provided also, that no religious test or quali-
fication shall be required of or appointed for any person on his
admission as a student or scholar into the said Academy ;

That any three Trustees shall, by notice in writing, to the other
Trustees, be competent to call an extraordinary Trustee meeting, and
any two of the Visitors shall be competent in like manner to call an
extraordinary Visitors* meeting, and any five members of the Board

400

shall be competent in like manner to call an extraordinary Board
meeting at any time and place they may see fit, on any occasion which
in their judgment may render it expedient for them so to do ;

That the Trustees, Visitors, and Board shall, respectively, cause re-
cords and minutes of all the proceedings, acts, and resolutions of all
and every of their meetings, ordinary and extraordinary, to be entered
and kept in books provided for that purpose, and which records
and minutes shall, before the breaking up or adjournment of any
such meeting, be read aloud by the Chairman in the presence of
such meeting, and shall be signed by him, and being so signed,
shall, until the contraiy be shown, be deemed and taken to be the
records and minutes of such meeting, and that the same meeting
was duly convened and held. And the said Trustees shall keep a
book or books of accounts of financial aflfairsof the said Academy,
all which books of record, minutes and accounts shall be pro-
duced to and audited yearly at the annual meeting as hereinafter
mentioned ;

That for making provision for filling up vacancies in the
places of Trustees dying, resigning, or going out of office in man-
ner hereinafter mentioned, and for appointing Visitors to the said
Academy, there shall be holden in each year an annual meeting of
the Ministers of the said Wesleyan Methodist Church in Upper
Canada, and the first annual meeting of the said Ministers shall be
holden at the City of Toronto, ©r the Town of Cobourg, in our said
Province, on the Second Wednesday in the month of June, one
thousand eight hundred and thirty-seven, and every subsequent
annual meeting shall be holden at a place, and on some day in the
month of June to be fixed and appointed at the said first and every
subsequent annual meeting, for the then next annual meeting, and if
no such day shall be fixed and appointed as aforesaid, and if the said
annual meeting shall not be holden on the second Wednesday in the
month of June, and if no place shall be fixed and appointed, as
aforesaid, it shall be holden at the City of JToronto, aforesaid. Pro-
vided always, that every person who shall at the time of any such
annual meeting, be duly authorized to solemnize the ceremony of
matrimony in our said Province, by virtue of an Act of the Pro-
vincial Parliament of our said Province, made and passed the first

401

year of our reign, and assented to by us, entitled : '*An Act to make
valid certain marriages heretofore contracted, and to provide for
the future solemnization of matrimony in this Province," and who
shall duly have obtained a certificate for that purpose as a
Wesleyan Methodist Minister, according to the provisions of the said
Act, and no other person whomsoever, shall be deemed and taken
to be a Wesleyan Methodist Minister within the true intent and
meaning of these presents.

That on the day on which the annual meeting in the year
one thousand eight hundred and thirty-seven, one thousand
eight hundred and thirty-eight, and one thousand eight hun-
dred and thirty-nine, shall be holden, three of the said Trustees
appointed, by this our Charter, to be determined by ballot, shall
go out of office, and on the day on which every annual meeting
shall be held after the year one thousand eight hundred and thirty-
nine, three of the Trustees, who shall then have been longest in
office, shall go out of office, calculating the period for which each
of the Trustees for the time being shall have been in office, from the
day of his last election, in case of his having been elected more than
once ; but the Trustees who on the day on which any annual meet-
ing shall he held are to go out of office by ballot or rotation, as
aforesaid, shall not be considered out of office until after such meet-
ing shall have been broken up or adjourned.

That on the day on which the annual meeting in the year one
thousand eight hundred and thirty-seven shall be holden, and on
the day on which every succeeding annual meeting shall be holden,
three Trustees shall be elected in the places of three, who are to go
out by ballot or rotation as hereinbefore mentioned, but every
Trustee going out of office, whether by ballot or rotation, shall be
considered immediately re-eligible ;

That in case there shall be any casual vac incy among the
Trustees arising from death or any other cause except that of
going out by ballot or rotation, as before mentioned, the annual
meeting next after or during which any such casual vacancy shall
occui, shall also elect a Trustee or Trustees, as the case may be, to
fill every such casual vacancy, and any person who shall be elected
a Trustee in consequence of, and to fill up such casual vacancy, shall

402

be a aubstitute only for the person whose place he may supply, and
shall continue in office only for the same period as the person whose
place he may supply would have continued if such person had con-
tinued in office until such time as he must necessarily have gone
out by ballot or rotation, as before mentioned.

That the said annual meeting, to be holden in the year one
thousand eight hundred and thirty -seven, shall appoint five Visitors
of the said Academy in the place of the five Visitors appointed by
this our Charter, and every subsequent annual meeting shall appoint
five Visitors in the places of the five who were in office during the
preceding year, but any Visitor going out of office, shall be re-
eligible to be immediately re-appointed to the office of Visitor ;
Provided, that no person shall at the same time be both a Trustee
and Visitor of the said Academy ;

That at the annual meeting in the year one thousand eight
hundred and thirty-seven, and at the like meeting every suc-
ceeding year, the Trustees and Visitors shall report their proceed-
ings during the preceding year, in the execution of their office and
of the then existing state of the Academy, and shall cause the
accounts to be balanced up to the thirty-first day of December in
every year, or up to such other period as any annual meeting may
from time to time appoint, and shall in every year produce^ and lay
all such accounts and proceedings before the said annual meet-
ing, all which accounts and proceedings shall be examined in every
year before the annual meeting, and so far as such accounts and pro-
ceedings shall be found to be correct, and shall not be found con-
trary and repugnant to this our Charter, nor to any such law, as
aforesaid, the same shall be allowed and signed by the President
and Secretary of the said annual meeting, and being so allowed and
signed, shall, unless and until the same be shown to be incorrect,
be binding and conclusive on all the members of the said coipora-
tion, and all persons claiming under them.

That the said annual meeting shall at any such meeting elect a
Secretary and a President from among themselves, who shall con-
tinue in office unless sooner displaced by the said annual meeting,
until a Secretaiy and President shall be in like manner elected at
the then next subsequent Annual Meeting, and such Secretary and

403

President shall each have a vote, as other members of the meet-
ing, and in case of an even division the President shall have and
give an additional or casting vote ;

That no act in the premises shall be done at any such annual
meeting, unless there be forty members thereof i;v upwards,
present at the doing thereof, and the act of a majority of the mem-
bers present shall be the act of the meeting ;

That, the election and appointment of all Trustees and Visitors of
the said Academy by the said annual meeting, and all other their acts
in the premises, shall be recorded in a book by the Secretary for the
time being, and after being re id aloud in the meeting by the
Secretary for the time being, shall be signed by him and by the
President for the time being, and being so signed, shall, so far as
the same be not repugnant to this our Charter, or to any such law
as aforesaid, be binding on the said Ministers^ and on all the mem-
bers of the said corporation, and all persons claiming under them.
That, in case the said Act of our said Province hereinbefore men-
tioned, shall be hereafter at any time, or from time to time, altered
or repealed in whole or in part, and any other provision or enactment
shall at any time or times hereafter be added to the said Ac^, or
substituted for the same or any part thereof so repealed, and by
which added or substituted enactment, the Ministers of the said
Weslyan Methodist Church, in our said Province, shall be author-
ized to solemnize matrimony, this our Charter, shall for all and
every the intents, purposes, and privileges of this our Charter, be
held to have reference to, and shall have reference to every such
added or substituted enactment as fully and effectually as the same
now has to the said Act hereinbefore mentioned.

And lastly, we do hereby for Us, our heirs and successors, grant
and declare that these our Letters Patent, or the enrolment or
exemplification thereof, shall be in and by all things valid and
effectual in the law according to the true in'ent and meaning of
the same, and shall be construed and adjudged in the most favor-
able and beneficial sense for the best advantage of the said
Academy, a* well in all our Courts of every part of our Dominion
as elsewhere, notwithstanding any non-recital, mis-recital, uncer-
tainty, or imperfection in these Our Letters Patent.

404

In testiihony whereof, we have caused these our Letters to he
made Patent, and tlie (irwit Seal of our sai'^ Province to be here-
unto affixed.

Witness, our trusty and well-beloved Sir Francis Bond Head,
K. C. H., &c., &c., &c., Lieutenant-Governor of our said
Province, at our City of Toronto, this twelfth day of
October, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight
hundred and thirty-six, and in the seventh year of our
reign.

F. H. B.

By Command of His Excellency,
D, Cameron, Secretary.

srfl to he
» be here-

nd Head,
f our said
h day of
ind eight
tar of our

3. B.

APPENDIX H.

QTJEEN'S COLLEGE CHARTER.

Victoria, by the Graco of God of tho I Tinted Kingdom of Great
Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, &c., &c.

To all to whom these Presents shall come- (Jueetino :

Whereas the establishment of a College within the Province of
Upper Canada, in North America, in connection with the Church
of Scotland, for the education of youth in the principles of the
Christian religion, and for thair instruction in the various branches
of science and literature, would greatly conduce to the welfare of
ou'' said Province ; and whereas humble application hath been
made to us by the Rev. Rok.ert McGill, Moderator of the Synod of
the Presbyterian Church of Canada, in connection with the Church
of Scotland, and the Rev. Alexander Gale, Clerk of the said Synod,
and the several other persons hereinafter named, to make them a
body corporate and politic for the purposes aforesaid and herein-
after mentioned, by granting to them our Royal Charter of incor-
poration, and to permit them to use our Royal title in the name or
style thereof ;

Now know ye that we, having taken the premises into our Royal
consideration, and duly weighing the great utility and importance
of such an institution, have, of our special grace, certain knowledge,
and mere motion, granted, constituted, declared, and appointed,
and by these presents for us, our heirs and successors, do grant,
constitute, declare, and appoint the said Robert McGill and
Alexander Gale, the Rev. John McKenzie, the Rev. William
Rintoul, the Rev. William T. Leach, the Rev. James George, the
Rev. John Machar, the Rev. Peter Colin Campbell, the Rev. John
Gruikshank, the Rev. Alexander Mathieson (Doctor in Divinity
the Rev. John Cook (Doctor in Divinity), and the Principal of th
said college for the time being. Ministers of the Presbyterian Churc la

406

of Canada in connection with the Church of Scotland ; the Hon-
orable John Hamilton, the Honorable James Crooks, the Honorable
William Morris, the Honorable Archibald McLean, the Honorable
John McDonald, the Honorable Peter McGill, Edward W. Thomp-
son, Thomas McKay, James Morris, John Ewart, John Steele, John
Mowat, Alexander Pringle, John Nunn, and John Strang, Esquires,
members of the said Church, and all and every suoh other
person and persons as now is, or are, or shall or may at any
time or times hereafter be Ministers of the Fresbyterian Church of
Canada in connection with the Church of Scotland, or members of
the said Presbyterian Church in such connection and in full com-
munion with the said Presbyterian Church, shall be and be called
one body corporate and politic in deed and in law, by the name and
style of " Queen's College at Kingston," and them by the name of
** Queen's College at Kingston," we do for the purposes aforesaid
and hereinafter mentioned, really and fully for us our heirs, and
successors make, erect, create, ordain, constitute, eatablish, confirm,
and declare by these presents to be one body politic and corporate
in deed and in name : And that they and their successors by that
name shall and may have perpetual succession as a College, with the
style and privileges of an university, for the education and instruc-
tion of youth and students in arts and faculties ; and shall also have
and may use a common seal, with power to break, change, alter, or
make new the same seal, as often as they shall judge expedient,
and that they and their successors by the name aforesaid shall and
may forever hereafter be able in Jaw and in equity to sue and be sued,
inplead and be impleaded, answer and be answered unto, defend
and be defended in all courts and places whatsoever, and also to
have, take, receive, purchase, acquire, hold, possess, enjoy, and
maintain in lav to and for the use of the said College any messuages
lands, tenements, and hereditaments of what kind, nature, or
quality soever, so as that the same do not exceed in yearly value,
above all charges, the sum of £lf>,riOO sterling : and also that they
and their successors shall have power to take, purchase, acquire,
have, hold, enjoy, receive, possess, and retain all or any goods,
chattels, moneys, stocks, charitable or other contributions, gifts,
benefaotions, or bequests whatsoever, and to give, grant, bargain,

407

; the Hon-
) Honorable
Honorable
W. Thorap-
5teele, John
g, Esquires,
such other
may at any
a Church of
members of
in full com-
id be called
iie name and
the name of
es aforesaid
r heirs, and
ish, confirm,
id corporate
sors by that

5ge,

with the

and instruc-
all also have
ge, alter, or
expedient,
id shall and
md be sued,
nto, defend
and also to

enjoy,

and

y messuages
nature, or
early value,
o that they
BO, acquire,
any goodn,
tions, gifts,
it, b&rgain,

sell, demise, or otherwise dispose of all or any part of the same, or
of any other property, real personal, or other, they may at any
time or times possess or be entitled to, as to them shall seem best
for the interest of the said College.

And we do further will, ordain, and grant, that the said College
shall be deemed and taken to be an university ; and that the
students in the said College shall have liberty and faculty of taking
the degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in tlie several arts and
faculties at the appointed times, and shall have liberty within them-
selves of performing all scholastic exercises for conferring such
degrees in such manner as shall be directed by the statutes, rules,
and ordinances of the said College.

And we do further will, ordain, and appoint that no religious test
or qualification shall be required of, or appointed for any persons
admitted or matriculated as scholars within our said College, or of
or for persons admitted to any degree in any art or faculty therein,
save only that all persons admitted within our said College to any
degree of Divinity shall make such and the same declarations and
subscriptions as are required of persons admitted to any degree of
Divinity in our University of Edinburgh.

And for the better execution of the purposes aforesaid, and for
the more regular government of the said corporation, we do declare
and grant that the said corporaticm and their successors shall for-
ever have twenty-seven trustees, of whom twelve shall be Ministers
of riho said Presbyterian Church of Canada, and fifteen shall bo
laymen in full communion with the said Church ; and that the said
several persons hoioin*: iifore named, and the Principal of the said
College for the ti,.ae >;elnfir, shall be the first and jxresent trustees of
the said corp? ratxn, and shall respectively cont»vme in such oflice
until others ahall be appointed in their steac' :? pursuance of these
our Letters Patts it.

And we furthe;' mil that the said trustees of the said corporation
hereinbefore pt ricularly named, shall continue in and hold the
office of trustee; until the several days and in the manner herein-
after mentioned, that is to say, thred Ministers and four laymen,
whose names stand lowest in the.'^it d- Lot^ei,:! Patent, shall retire
from the said Board of Trustees on Uic firr'^ lay of the annual meet-

408

I •

ing of the said Synod in the year 1843, and their room be supplied
by the addition of seven new members in manner .lereiu after men-
tioned. Three other Ministers and four other laymen whtse names
stand next to those in these our Letters Patent, who shall Lave pre-
viously retired, shall retire from the said Board .)f Trustees on the
firpt day of the annual meeting of the said Synod in the yeai 1844,
and their room be supplied by the addition of seven new mem >ers
in manner hereinafter mentioned. Three other Minister^ auo T jur
other laymen, whose names stand next to those in these our Letters
Patent who shall have previously retired, shall retire f/om the said
Board of Trustees on the first day of the annual mee'^ing of the
said Synod in the year 1845, and their room be supplied by
the addition of seven new members, in manner h?reinafter
mentioned ; and the two remaining Ministers and the i U'. >
remaining laymen whose names stand next to those in fclie our
letters patent, who shall have previously retired, shall retiro fro?^i
the said Board of Trustees on the first day of the annual meeting
of the said Synod in the year 1846, and their room be supplied by
the addition of five nevf members in manner hereinafter mentioned.
And in the first day of each succeeding annual meeting of the said
Synod three Ministers and four laymen, whose names stand lowest
in the future roll of Ministers and laymen composing the said
Board of Trustees shall retire from the bame, excepting in every
fourth year, when two Ministern only, instead of three, and three
laymen only, instead of four, shall so retire. And the new mem-
bers of the Board to be appointed from time to time in succession
to those who retire shall be appointed in manner following, that is
to say : The three Ministers or two Ministers, as the case may be,
shall be chosen by the said Synod on the first day of every annual
meeting of the same in such manner as shall seem best to the said
Synod ; and the four laymen or three laymen, as the case may be,
shall be chosen also on the first day of every annual meeting of the
said Synod by the lay Trustees remaining after the others shall
have retired and shall be so chosen from a list of persons made up
in the following manner, that is to say ; Each congregation
admitted on the roll of the Syncd and in regular connexion there-
with shall, at a meeting to be specially called from th3 pulpit for

(

409

B supplied
ifter men-
cse names
I Lave pre-
ees on the
yeai 1844,
V meu) jers
r'i auo r jur
3ur Letters
)tn the said
"jing of the
applied by
h?reinafter
the I u» -
L the our
retire ivom
lal meeting
supplied by
[ mentioned,
of the said
band lowest
ig the said
ig in every
and three
new mem-
succession
iring, that is
ase may be,
very annual
to the said
ise may be,
eting of the
others shall
»ns made up
longregation
exiop there-
pulpit for

that purpose in every third year, nominate one tit and discreet
person, being a member in full communion with the said church,
as eligible to fill the office of Trustee of the said College, and the
persona' names so nominated being duly intimated by the several
congregations to the Secretary of the Board of Trustees in such
form as the said Board may direct, shall be enrolled by the said
Board and cons' itute the list from which lay trustees shall be
chosen to fill the vacancies occurring at the Board during each
year, and the names of members thus added to the Board of
Trustees shall be placed from time to time at the top of the roll of
the Board, the names of the Ministers chosen as new trustees
being first placed there in such order as the said Synod shall direct,
and the names of the laymen chosen as new trustees being placed
in such order as their electors shall direct, immediately after the
names of the said Ministers : Provided, always, that the retiring
trustees maybe re-elected as heretofore provided, if the Synod and
remaining lay trustees respectively see fit to do so ; and provided,
always, that in case no election of new trustees shall be made on
the said first day of the annual meeting of the said Synod, then
and in such case the retiring members shall remain in office until
their successors are appointed at some subsequent period ; and
provided, always, that every trustee, whether Minister or layman,
before entering on his duties as a member of the said Board, shall
have solemnly declared his belief of the doctrines of the Westminster
Confession of Faith and his adherence to the standards of the said
v' irch in government, discipline, and worship, and subscribed
puch Jv forraula to this eftect as may be prescribed by the said
^ynod, and that such declaration and subscription shall in every
..se be recorded in the books of the said Board.

And we further will that the said trustees and their successors
shall forever have full power and authority to elect and appoint
for the said college a Principal, who shall be a Minister of the
Church of Scoland, or of the Presbyterian Church of Canada in
connexion with the Church of Scotland, and such professor or pro-
fessors, master or masters, tutor or tutors, and such other officer
or officers as to the said trustees shall seem meet, save and except
'yi\y that the first Principal of the said College, who ie also to be

410

Professor of Divinity, and likewise the first ProfesBor of Morals
in the said College, shall be nominated by the Committee of the
General Assembly of the Church of Scotland : Provided always
that such person or persons as may be appointed to the office of
Principal or to any professorship or other office in the theological
department in the said College, shall before discharging any of the
duties or receiving any of the emoluments of such office or pro-
fessorship, solemnly declare his belief of the doctrines of the vVest-
ministcr Confession of Faith, and his adherence to the standards of
the Church of Scotland, in government, discipline, and worship,
and subscribe such a formula to this effect as may be prescribed by
the Syn^ of the Presbyterian Church of Canada in connection with
the Chu) i.tland, and that such declaration and subscription

be recorded ^ he books of the Board of Trustees ; and provided
always that such persons as shall be appointed to professorships
not in the theological department in the said College shall before
discharging any of the duties or receiving any of the emoluments
of such professorships subscribe such a formula declarative of their
belief of the doctrines of the aforesaid Confession of Faith as the
Synod may prescribe.

And we further will that if any complaint respecting the conduct
of the Principal or any professor, master, tutor, or other officer of
the said College be at any time made to the Board of Trustees, they
may institute and enquire, and in the event of any impropriety of
conduct being duly proved, they shall admonish, reprove, suspend,
or remove the person offending as to them may seem good : Pro-
vided always that the grounds of such admonition, reproof, suspen-
sion, or removal be recorded at length in the books of the said
Board.

And we further will that the said trustees and their successors
shall have full power and authority to erect an edifice or edifices
for the use of the said College ; Provided always that such edifice
or edifices shall not be more than three miles distant from St.
Andrew's Church in the Town of Kingston, in the Province of
Upper Canada.

And we further will that the said trustees and their successors
hall have power and authority to frame and make .statutes, rules.

411

f Morals
ee of the
d always
i office of
deologio^l
ny of the
re or pro-
the VVest-
indards of
worship,
scribed by
icUon with
bacription
{ pvovided
;esscrships
lall before
noluments
re of their
ith as the

tie conduct
officer of
ttees, they
priety of
', suspend,
tood : Pro-
»f, suspen-
if the said

successors
lor edifices
ich edifice

from St.

>vince of

successors
ites, rules.

and ordinances touching and concerning the good government of
the said College ; the performance of Divine service therein ; the
studies, lectures, exercises, and all matters regarding the same ;
the number, residence, and duties of the prufessors thereof ; the
management of the revenues and property of the said College ; the
salaries, stipends, provision, and emoluments of and for the pro-
fessors, officers, and servants thereof ; the number and duties of
such officers and servants, and also touching and concerning any
other matter or thing which to them shall seem nec3ssary for the
well-being and advancement of the said College ; and also from
time to time by any new statutes rules, or ordinances, to revoke,
renew, augment, or alter, all, every, or any of the said statutes,
rules, and ordinances as to them shall seem meet and expedient :
Provided always that the said statutes, rules and ordinances, or
any of them, shall not be repugnant to these presents, or to the
laws and statutes of the said Province ; Provided also that the said
statutes, rules, and ordinances, in so far as they regard the perfor-
mance of'Divine service in the said College, the duties of the pro-
fessors in the theological department thereof, and the stuuies and
exercises of the students of Divinity therein, shall be subject to the
inspection of the said Synod of the Presbyterian Church, and shall
forthwith be transmitted to the clerk of the said Synod and be by him
laid before the same at their next meeting for their approval ;
and until such approval, duly authenticated by the signatures of
the Moderator and Clerk of the said Synod is obtained the same
shall not be in force.

And we further will that so soon as there shall be a Principal and
one professor in the eaid College the Board of Trustees shall have
authority to constitute under their seal the said Principal and pro-
fessor, together with three members of the Board of Trustees a
court to be called "The College Senate," for the exercise of
academical superintendence and discipline over the students and all
other persons resident within the same, and with such powers for
maintaining order and enforcing obedience to the statutes, rules,
and ordinances of the said College as to the said Board may seem
meet and necessary : Provided always that so soon as three
additional professors shall be employed in the said College no

412

trustee shall be a member of the said College Senate, but that such
Principal and all the professors of the said College shall for ever
constitute the College Senate with the powers just mentioned.

And we further will that whenever there shall be a Principal and
four professors employed in the said College the College Senate
shall have power and authority to confer the degrees of Bachelor,
Master, and Doctor in the several arts and faculties.

And we further will that five of the said trustees lawfully con-
vened, as is hereinafter directed, shall be a quorum for the dispatch
of all business except for the disposal and purchase of real estate or
for the choice or removal of the Principal or professors, for any of
which purposes there shall be a meeting of at least thirteen
trustees.

And we further will that the said trustees shall have full power
and authority from time to time to choose a Secretary and Treasurer ;
and also once in each year, or oftener, a Chairman, who shall pre-
side ai K 1 n.jetings of the Board.

And we further will that the said trustees shall also have power
by a majority of voices of the members present, to select and
appoint in the event of a vacancy in the Board by death, resigna-
tion, or removal from the Province, a person whose name is on the
list from which appointments are to be made, to fill such vacancy,
choosing a Minister in the room of a Minister and a layman in the
room of a layman, and inserting the name of the person so chosen
in that place on the roll of the Board in which the name of the
trustee in whose stead he may have been chosen stood ; so that the
persons so chosen may be, as to continuance in office and in all
other respects, as the persons would have been by whose death,
resignation, or removal the vacancy was occasioned.

And we further will that the first general meeting of the said
trustees shall be held at Kingston, upon such a day, within six
calendar months after the date of these our Letters Patent, as shall
be fixed for that purpose by the trustee first named in these pre-
sents, who shall be then living ; of which meeting thirty days'
notice at least shall be given by notification in writing to each of
the trustees for the time being, who shall be resident at the time
within the Provinces of Upper and Lower Canada, and the same

413

■j that such
11 for ever
oned.

incipal and

Bge Senate

Bachelor,

wfully con-
he dispatch
lal estate or
, for any of
st thirteen

I full power

Treasurer ;

shall pre-

have power
select and
th, resigna-
le is on the
ch vacancy,
man in the
>n so chosen
ame of the
so that the
e and in all
lose death,

of the said
within six
ent, as shall
n these pre-
hirty days'
to each of
at the time
Id the same

shall also be noti6ed at the same time by advertisement in one or
more of the public newspapers of the said Provinces. And the said
trustees shall also afterwards have power to meet at Kingston
aforesaid, or at such other place as they shall fix for that purpose
upon their own adjournment, and likewise so often as they shall
be summoned by the Chairman, or in his absence by the senior
trustee, whose seniority shall be determined in the first instance by
the order in which the said trustees are named in these presents,
and afterwards by the order in which they shall be subsequently
arranged pursuant to the powers hereinafter contained : Provided,
always that the Chairman or senior trustee shall not summon a
meeting of the trustees unless required so to do by a notice in writ,
ing from three members of the Board ; and provided, also, that he
cause notice of the time and place of the said meeting to be given
in one or more of the public newspapers of the Provinces of Upper
and Lower Canada, at 1 >ast thirty days before such meeting, and
that every member of the Board of Trustees resident within the
said Provinces shall be notified in writing by the Secretary to the
corporation of the time and place of such meeting.

And we will and by these presents for us, our heirs and successors,
do grant and declare that these our Letters Patent, or the enrolment
or exemplification thereof shall and may be good, firm, and valid,
sufficient and effectual in the law according to the true intent and
meaning of the same, and shall be taken, construed and adjudged
in the most favourable and beneficial sense for the best advantage
of our said College, as well in our courts of record as elsewhere ;
and by all and singular judges, justices, officers, ministers, and
others subject whatsoever of us, our heirs, and successors, any unre-
cital, non-recital, omission, imperfection, defect, matter, cause, or
anything whatsoever to the contrary thereof in any wise notwith-
standing.

In witness whereof We have caused these, Our Letters, to be
made Patent. Witness Ourself at our Palaf- ^ at West-
minster, this sixteenth day of October, in the fifth year of
our reign.

By Writ of Privy Seal.

EDMUNDS.

APPENDIX I.

TRINITY UNIVERSITY CHARTER.

Victoria, by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom of Great
Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, &c., &c.

To all to whom these Presents shall come — Greeting :

Whereas by an Act passed by the Legislature of our Province of
Canada, in the fifteenth year of our reign, intituled, "An Act to
incorporate Trinity College," there was constituted and established
in the City of Toronto, within the Diocese of Toronto, in our said
Province of Canada, a body corporate and politic, under the name
of Trinity College, in connection with the United Church of Eng-
land and Ireland, which Corporation is by the said Act made to con-
sist of the Lord Bishop of Toronto, or in case of the division of the
said Diocese, of the Bishops of the several Dioceses into which the
Diocese of Toronto might be thereafter divided, and also of the
Trustees of the said College, and of the members of the Council of
the said College, not to be less than three in number, which said
Trustees and the members of the said College Council, it was by
the said Act provided, should be named in the first instance by the
Lord Bishop of Toronto, and in the event of their death, removal
from the Province, dismissal from office, or resignation, shall be
replaced by other persons to be named in the like manner, or in
such other manner as may from time to time be directed by any
statute of the said College, to be passed for that pur pose ;

And whereas it is by the said Act further provided that the said
Corporation of Trinity College shall, besides other corporate powers
and capacities necessary to the well ordering of their affairs, have
full power to make and establish such rules, orders, and regulations
(not being contrary to the laws of Canada, or to the said Act) as
they shall deem useful or necessary, as well concerning the system

415

of Great
i., &c.

ovince of
n Act to
itablished
our said
bhe name
I of Eng-
de to con-
on of the
Fhich the
so of the
/ouncil of
hich said
it was by
ce by the
, removal
, shall be
ner, or in

d by any

•

} the said
te powers
airs, have
sgulations
d Act) as
16 system

of education in, as for the conduct and government of, the said Col-
lege, and of a preparatory school to be connected with, or depend-
ent on the same, and for the management of the property belong-
ing to the said Corporation, and shall have power to hold for the
said College real and personal estate and property, and to sell,
alienate, convey, or lease the same, if need be ; provided that the
total yearly income from the property so acquired shall not at any
time exceed the sum of five thousand pounds of current money of
our said Province ; and provided also, that no rule, order, or regula-
tion, which shall be made and established Ijy the said Corporation
in manner aforesaid, shall be of any force or effect until the same
shall have been sanctioned and confirmed by the said Lord Bishop
or Bishops as aforesaid.

And whereas, since the passing of the said Act, the Council of the
said College have, with the sanction of the Lord Bishop of Toronto,
by their petition to us humbly set forth, that in pursuance of the
provisions of the said Act, Trinity College hath been duly organized,
by the appointment of trustees and of a College Council, and that
certain statutes, rules, and ordinances have been made by the said
Council, with the approval of the Lord Bishop of Toronto, and fur-
ther, that a suitable building has been erected, and a Provost, and
Professors in the faculties of Divinity and the Arts, and m
Law and Medicine, have been duly appointed, and are now
engaged in the education of a considerable number of scholars, duly
admitted according to the statutes and ordinances of the said Cor-
poration, and the said College being, according to the intention of
the said Act of the Legislature of cur Province of Canada, in strict
connexion with the United Church of England and Ireland, and
supported wholly from funds contributed by the members of that
Church, and humble application hath been made to us by the said
Corporation and many of our loving subjects in the said Province of
Canada, that we would be pleased to grant our Royal Charter for
the more perfect establishment of the said College, by granting to
it the privileges hereinafter mentioned ;

Now know ye that We, having taken the premises into our Royal
consideration, and being willing to promote the more perfect estab-
lishment within the Diocese of Toronto of a College in connexion

mmm

416

within the United Church of England and Ireland, for the educa-
tion of youth in the doctrines and duties of the Christian religion
as inculcated by that Church, and for their instruction in the Vt.ri-
our branches of science and literature which are taught in the
Universities of this Kingdom, have of our special grace, certain
knowledge, and mere motion, willed, ordained, and granted, and
do by these presents, for us, our heirs, and successors, will, ordain,
and grant, that the said College shall be deemed and taken to be a
University, and shall have and enjoy all such and the like privi-
leges as are enjoyed by our Universities of our United Kingdom of
Great Britain and Ireland, as far as the same are capable of being
had or enjoyed by virtue of these our Letters Patent ; and that the
students in the said College shall have liberty and faculty of taking
the degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several arts
and faculties, at the appointed times, and shall have liberty within
themselves of performing all scholastic exercises, for the conferring
such degrees, in such manner as shall be directed by the statutes,
rules, and ordinances of the said College.

And, in order that such degrees may be in due form granted in
the said College, we do further will, and direct, and ordain that
there shall be at all times a Chancellor of the said University to be
chosen at and for such periods of time, and under such rules and
regulations as the College Council, by and with the sanction and
approbation of the Lord Bishop or Bishops, aforesaid, may, by their
statutes, rules, or ordinances, to be from time to time passed for
that purpose, think fit to appoint.

And that the Chancellor, Provost, and Professors of the said Col-
lege, and all persons admitted therein to the Degree of Master of
Arts, or to any Degree in Divinity, Law, or Medicine, and who
from the time of such their admission to such Degree shall pay the
annual sum of twenty shillings of sterling money for and towards
the support and maintenance of the said College, shall be, and be
deemed, taken, and reputed to be members of the Convocation of
the said University, and as such members of the said Convocation,
shall have, exercise, and enjoy all such powers and privileges in
regard to conferring degrees, and in any other matters, as may be
provided for by any rules, orders, or regulations of the said College

417

le eauca-
religion
bhe vi.ri-
b in the
certain
ted, and
, ordain,
a to be a
ce privi-
igdom of
of being
that the
)f taking
Bral arts
y within
nferring
statutes,

[inted in
lain that
ty to be
lies and
ion and
by their
ssed for

Oouncil, sanctioned and confirmed by the Lord Bishop or Bishops
as aforesaid, so far as the same are capable of being had and
enjoyed by virtue of thesa our Letters Patent, and consistently
with the provisions thereof, and with the said Act of the Legislature
of our Province of Canada.

And we will, and by these presents for us, our heirs and successors,
do grant and declare, that these our Letters Patent, or the enrol-
ment or exemplification thereof, shall and may be good, firm, valid,
suflUcient, and effectual in the law, according to the true intent and
meaning of the same, and shall be taken, construed, and adjudged
in the most favourable and beneficial sense, and to the best advan-
tage of our said College, as well in our courts of record as else-
where, and by all and singular judges, justices, officers, ministers,
and other subjects whatsoever of us, our heirs and successors, any
mis-recital, non-recital, omission, imperfection, defect, matter,
cause, or thing whatsoever to the contrary notwithsttmding.

In witness whereof. We have caused these Our Letters to be
made Patent. Witness Ourself , at our Palace at Westmin-
ster, the sixteenth day of July, in the sixteenth year of
our reign.
'— ^-^ By Her Majesty's Command.

I ^•®' / EDMUNDS.

said Col-

[aster of

ind who

pay the

towards

and be

iation of

ocation,

leges in

may be

College

APPENDIX J.

McGILL UNIVERSITY CHARTER.

Victoria, by the Grace of God, of the United Kingdom of Great
Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, <Sio., &o.

To all to whom these Presents shall come — Greeting : —

Whereas the Honourable James McGill, late of the City of
Montreal, in that part of the Province of Canada heretofore con-
stituting the Province of Lower Canada, by his last will and testa-
ment, bearing date at Montreal aforesaid, the eighth day of
January, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and
eleven, did give and bequeath a certain tract of land near the said
City of Montreal, with the dwelling houso and other nldings
thereon erected, to trustees in trust to convey and assure \me to

the Royal Institution for the Advancement of Learning, eb^^ulished
by virtue of an Act of the Provincial Parliament of the said then
Province of Lower Canada, made and passed in the forty-first year
of the reign of our late Royal Predecessor King George the Third,
intituled "An Act for the establishment of Free Schools and the
Advancement of Learning in this Province," upon condition that
the said institution should within ten years from the decease of the
said James McGill, erect and establish, or cause to be erected and
established, upon the said land, an University or College, for the
purposes of education and the advancement of learning in the said '
then Province, with a competent number of professors and teachers
to render such establishment eflFectual and beneficial for the pur-
pose intended, and also upon condition that one of the colleges to
be comprised in the said university should be called "McGill Col-
lege ; " and whereas the said James McGill, Esquire, by his said will,
did further give and bequeath to the said Trustees, the sum of ten
thousand pounds in trust, to pay the same with interest to accrue

419

[)f Great

City of
ore con-
id testa-
day of
[red and
the said

ildings

\me to
uuiished
aid then
irst year
e Third,
and the
ion that
le of the
ted and

for the
the said '
teachers
ihe pur-
legos to

ill Col-
laidwill,
a of ten
D accrue

thereon from and sifter the expiration of three joarH from his
decease to the said Royal Institution for the Advancumcnt of Learn-
ing, to bo applied as soon as the said institution should have erected
an university or college on the said land, towards defraying the ex-
penses thereby incurred, and towards niaintuining the said univer-
sity or college so erected and established ; and whereas our late
Royal Predecessor King George the Fourth, upon the humble
petition to that effect of the said Royal Institution for the Advance-
ment of Learning, was pleased by his Letters Patent, bearing
date at Westminster the thirty-Hrst day of March in the second
year of his reign, to will and ordain in manner following, that is
to say : —

"Whereas the Honorable James McGill, late of the City of
Montreal, in the Province of Lower Canada, now deceased, by his
last will and testament, bearing date at Montreal the eighth day
of January, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred
and eleven, did give and be(][ueath a certain tract of land near the
said City of Montreal, with the dwelling house and other buildings
thereon erected, to Trustees in trust to convey and assure the same
to the Royal Institution for the Advancement of Learning, estab-
lished by virtue of an Act of the Provincial Parliament of Lower
Canada, made and passed in the forty-first year of the Eeign of His
late Majesty, intituled 'An Act for the establishment of Jb'ree
Schools and the Advancement of Learning in tliis Province,' upon
condition that the said Institution should, within ten years from
the decease of the said James McGil), erect and establish, or cause
to be erected and established, upon the said land, an University or
College, for the purposes of education and the advancement of
learning in the said Province, with a competent number of pro-
fessors and teachers to render such establishment eflectuai and
beneficial for the purpose intended, and also upon condition that
one of the Colleges to be comprised in the said University should
be called ' Mc'^ill College ' ; and Whereas the said James McGill,
Esquire, by his last will, did further give and bequeath to the said
Trustees the sum of £10,000 in trust to pay the same, with interest
to accrue thereon from and after the expiration of three years from
his decease, to the said Royal Institution for the Advancement of

420

Learning, to be applied as soon as the said Royal Institution should
have erected an University or College on the said land, towards de-
fraying Vii'i expenses thereby incurred, and towards maintaining the
said University or College so erected and established ; and Whereas,
We have been humbly petitioned by the said Royal Institution for the
Advancement of Learning, that We would be pleased to grant our
Royal Charter for the more perfect erection fnd establishment of
the said Colloge, and for incorporating the members thereof for the
purposes aforesaid, and for such further endowment thereof as to
Us should seem meet^ Wo, having taken the premises into our
Royal consideration, and being desirous that an University or Col-
lege should be established for the education of youth in the prin-
ciples of true religion, and for their instruction in the diflferent
branches of science and literature, are willing to comply with the
prayer of the said petition, and to afiord every assistance towards
carrying the intentions of the said James McGill into execution ;

*' Therefore, know ye that We, of our special grace, certain
knowledge, and mere motion, have willed, ordained, and granted,
and do by i;hese presents for Us, our heirs, and successors, will,
ordain, and grant, that upon the said land and in the said buildings
thereon erected, or to be erected, there shall be established from
this time ore College at the least, for the education of youth and
students in the arts and faculties, to continue forever, and that
the first College to be erected thereon shall be called 'McGill
College,' and that our trusty and well beloved, the Governor of
Lower Canada, Lieutenant-Governor of Lower Canada, Lieutenant-
Governor of Upper Canada, the Bishop of Quebec, the Chief Jus-
tice of Montreal, and the Chief Justice of Upper Canada, for the
time being, shall bo Governors of the said McGill College, and that
the said McGill College shall consist of one Principal, to be elected,
in manner hereinafter mentioned, and who shall be during his con-
tinuance in the said office, a Governor of the said College, of four
Professors to be also elected in manner hereinafter mentioned, and
of Fellowe, Tutors, and Scholars in such numbers, and at such
salaries and subject to such provisions, rules, and regulations as
shall hereafter be appointed by the statutes, rules, and ordinances
o the said College ;

421

>n should
vards de-
iiiing the
tVhereas,
)u for the
jrant our
iinent of
)f for the
eof as to
into our
y or Col-
the prin-
different
with the
) towards
ution ;

, certain
granted,
ors, will,
buildings
led from
outh and
and that
♦ McGill
ernor of
lutenant-
lief Jus-
, for the
and that
e elected

his con-
, of four
ned, and

at such
itions as
dinancoB

And we do, by these Presents, for Us, our heirs and successors,
will, ordain, and grant that the Principal and Professors of
the said College shall be from time to time elected by the
said Governors or the \najor part of them as shall be present at
any meeting to be holden for such election ; and in case of an
equality of votes, the officer present at such meeting whose office is
first described in order in these presents shall have a double and
casting vote ; provided always, that the persons by whom such
election shall bo made shall notify the same respectively to Us, our
heirs anil successors, through one of our or their principal Secre-
taries of State, by the first opportunity, and in case that We, our
heirs or successors, shall disapprove of any person so elected, and
shall cause such disapprobation to be notified to him under the
Royal signet and sign manual, or through one of the principal
Secretaries of State, the person so elected as aforesaid shall imme-
diately upon such notification, cease to hold the oflicc of Principal
or Professor to which he shall have been elected as aforesaid, and
the said Governors shall thereupon proceed to the election of
another person to fill the office of such Principal or Professor respec-
tively, and so, from time to time, as often as the case shall hai)pen.

'• And We do by these presents, for Us, our heirs and successors,
will, Oi.dain, and grant that the said Governors, Principal,
and Fellows, and their successors for ever, shall be one distinct
and separate body politic and corporate in deed and in word, by
the name and style of * The Governors, Principal, and Fellows of
McGill College, at Montreal, in the said Province of Lower Canada,'
and that by the same name they shall have perpetual succession and
a common seal, and that they and their successors shall, from time
to time, have full power to break, alter, make new, or change such
common seal at their will and pleasure, and as shall be found ex-
pedient, and that by the said name the said Governors, Principal,
and Fellows, and their successors, from time to time, and at all
times hereafter, shall be a body politic and corporate in deed and in
law, and be able and capable to have, take, receive, purchase,
acquire, hold, possess, enjoy, and retain.

" And We do hereby, for Us, our heirs and successors, give and

grant full authority and free license to them and their successors,

by the name afores&id, to have, take, receive, purchase, acquire.

422

hold, possess, enjoy, and retain to and for the use of the said
College, notwithstanding any statutes or statute of luortmain, any
manors, rectories, advowsons, messuages, lands, tenements, rents,
hereditaments of what kind, nature, or quality soever, so as that the
same do not exceed in yearly value the sum of £6,000 above all
charges ; and moreover, to take, purchase, acquire, have, hold,
enjoy, receive, possess, and retain, notwithstanding any such
statutes or statute to the contrary, all or any goods, chattels, charit-
able or other contributions, gifts anJ benefactions whatsoever ; and
that the said Governors, Principal, and "^ Hows, and their
successors, by the same name, shall and may L able and capable in
law to sue and be sued, implead and be impleaded, answer and be
answered in all and every Court or Courts of record or places of
judicature within our United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland,
and our said Province of Lower Canada, and other our dominions,
and in all and singular actions, causes, pleas, suits, matters, and
demands whatsoever, of what kind and nature and sort soever, in
as large, ample, and beneficial manner and form as any other body
politic and corporate, or any other our liege subjects being persons
able and capable in law may or can have, take, purchase, receive,
hold, possess, enjoy, retain, sue, implead, or answer, or be sued,
impleaded, or answered, in any manner whatsoever.

*' And We do by these presents, for Us, our heirs, and success-
ors, will, ordain, and grant, that the Governors of the said College,
or the major part of them, shall have power and authority to frame
and make statutes, rules, and ordinances touching and concerning
the good government of the said College, the performance of Divine
service therein, the studies, lectures, exercises, and degrees in
arts and faculties and all matters regarding the same, the election,
qualification, and residence of the Principal, Professors, Fellows,
and Scholars, the salaries, stipends, and provisions for the Princi-
pal, Professors, Fellows, and Scholars, and Officers of the said Col-
lege, and touching and concerning other matter or thing which to
them shalll seem good, fit, useful, and agreeable to this our Charter,
provided that no such statutes, rules, and ordinances shall have any
force or efiect until allowed and confirmed by Us, our heirs, ind
successors ; and also from time to time to revoke, augment, or alter

mmm

the said
lain, any
<s, rents,

that the
ibove all

e, hold,
ny such
B, charit-
ver ; and
id their
irpable in
ir and be
places of
. Ireland,
minions,
ters, and
oever, in
her body
: persons

receive,
be sued,

success-
College,
to frame
ncerning
)f Divine
igrees in
election,
Fellows,
9 Princi-
said Col •
vhich to
Charter,
lavc any
lira, and
, or alter

423

the same as to them, or the major part of them, shall seem expedient,
subject always to our allowance and confirmation as aforesaid, pro-
vided that the said statutes, rules, and ordinances, or any of them,
shall not be repugnant to the laws and statutes of this our realm,
and of our said Province of Lower Canada ; and we do hereby for
Us, our heirs, and successors, charge and command that the
statutes, rules, and ordinances as aforesaid, subject to the said
provisions, shall be strictly and inviolably observed, kept, and per-
formed, so long as they shall respectively remain in force and eftcct,
und r the penalties to be thereby or therein inflicted or contained ;

And we do by these presents, for Us, our heirs, and successors,
wi'l, ordain, direct, and appoint, that the members of the Royal
Institution aforesaid, for the time being, shall be visitors of the
said College ;

And we do farther will, ordain, and grant, that the said
College shall be deemed and taken to be an University, and that
the Students in the said College shall have liberty and faculty
of taking the degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several
arts and faculties, at the appointed time, and shall have liberty
within themselves of performing scholastic exercises, for the con-
ferring of such degrees, in such manner as shall be directed by the
statutes, rules, and ordinances of the said College ;

And We do by these presents for Us, our heirs, and successors,
grant and declare that these our Letters Patent, or the enrolments or
exemplifications thereof shall and may be good, firm, and valid, suffici-
ent and effectual in thelaw according to the true intent and meaning of
the same, and shall be taken, and construed, and adjudged in the
most favourable and beneficial sense fur the best advantage of the said
Governors, I'rincipal, Fellows, and Scholars of the said College at
Montreal aforesaid, as well in our Courts of Record, as else
where, and by all and singular judges, justices, ofticers, ministers,
and other subjects whatsoever, of Ufa, our heirs, and successors,
any misrecital, nonrecital, omission, imperfection, defect, matter,
cause, or thing whatsoever to the contrary thereof, in anywise not-
with&tant'ing, without fine or fee, great or small, to be for the
same in any manner rendered, done, or paid to Us in our hanaper
or elsewhere to our use."

424

1 1

And whereas it is deemed expedient for the interests of the said
College, and for the augmentation of its funds, and the better and
more easy management of its affairs and the government of the said
College, to make certain alterations in the provisions of the said
hereinbefore recited and existing Letters Patent, which said alter-
ations are and have been assented to by the sa d Royal Institution
for the Advancement of Learning and by the said Corporation of
the said College :

Now Know Ye, that We, of our special grace, certain knowledge,
and mere motion, ha\e willed, ordained, and granted, and by these
presents do, for Us, our heirs, and successoi-s, will, ordain and
grant, that henceforth from the date hereof, the members of the
Royal Institution aforesaid for the time being shall be and remain
Governors of the said College, and shall have and exercise all and
every the powers, authority, and jurisdiction given and {^ranted
unto the Governors nominated and appointed in and by the said
Letters Patent, save only in so far as the provisions of the said
Letters Patent in that behalf are or may be by these presents
altered ; and shall also have and exercise all and every the |>owera,
authority, and jurisdiction given and granted under and by virtue of
these presents ;

And We do further by these presents for Us, our heirs, and suc-
cessors, will and ordain, that henceforth from the date hereof, the
Governor of Lower Canada, the Lieutenant Governor of Lower
Qanada, the Lieutenant Governor of Upper Canada, the Bishop of
Quebec, the Chief Justice of Montreal, the Chief Justice of Upper
Canada, and the Principal of the said College, shall not, nor shall
any or either of them, as such Governor of Lower Canada, Lieu-
tenant Governor of Lower Canada, Lieutenant Governor of Upper
Canada, Bishop of Quebec, Chief Justice of Montreal, Chief Justice
of Upper Canada, and Principal of the said College, be Governor of
the said College, or use or exercise any power, authority or juris-
diction in or over the same in any manner or way whatsoever ;

And We do further, by these presents, for Us, our heirs, and
successors, will, ordain, and grant, that the said College shall con-
sist of one Principal, of such and so many Professors in the various
arts and faculties as from time to time may be judged necessary

425

)f the said
letter and
>f the said
f the said
&id alter-
Dstitution
oration of

nowledge,
1 by these
rdain and
era of the
id remain
se all and
^n^mted
Y the said
the said
presents
le ]>ower8,
• virtue of

and suc-
ereof, the
of Lower
Bishop of
of Upper

nor shall
da, Lieu-
of Upper
ef Justice
►vemor of
J or juris-
jTer ;
eirs, and
shall oon-
le various
necessary

and expedient by the said Governors, and of Fellows, Tutors, and
Scholars, in such numbers and at such salaries, and subject to such
provisions, rules, and regulations as shall be appointed by the sta-
tutes, rules, and ordinances of the said College ; that save and
except for the purposes hereinafter specially mentioned and ex-
cepted, three of the said Governors shall be a suflScient number to
be present at any meeting for the transaction of the ordinary busi-
ness of the said College; that the determination of all questions,
matters, and things submitted to the said Governors at their meet-
ings, shall be made by the votes of the majority of those present,
including the vote of the Governor presiding at such meeting, who
shall have a double or castiiig vote in the case of an equality of
votes thereat ; that the President or Principal for the time being
of the said Royal Institution, in all cases when present, shall pre-
side at the said meetings, and in his absence the member of the
said Royal Institution first or senior in order of appointment of
those present at the meeting, shall preside thereat ; that the Prin-
cipal and all the professors of the said College shall from time to
time be elected by the said Governors or the major part of them
present at a meeting specially convened and holden for the purpose
of such election, and shall and may hold their respective offices
subject to the right aad power of amotion by the said Governors
for the time being, at a meeting specially convened and holden for
the said purpose : Provided always that no leas than five of the
eaid Governora shall be present at such special meeting for the
l)urpose of election or araotioa, and that special notice in writing
of the time, place, and object of every such special meeting, by the
Secretary of the said College, addressed to each of the said Gov-
ernors, shall have been delivered by the said Secretary into the
Post Office of the said City of Montreal at least fifteen days before
the time appointed for such meeting ; that ivithin forty -eight hours
after every such election or amotion, notice thereof in writing,
sealed with the College Seal, signed by the Secretary of the said
College, or in his absence by the Governor who shall have presided
at the meeting whereat such election or amotion shall have been
voted, and addressed to our Visitor of the said College hereinafter
inentioned, for the time being, shall be delivered into the Post

42G

Office of the said City of Montreal ; that every such election or
amotion shall be subject to the review of our said Visitor, whose
determination thereon being signified in writing to the said Gov-
ernors within sixty days after such delivery as aforesaid at the said
Post Office of the City of Montreal, of the said notice of such elec-
tion or amotion, shall be final and conclusive unless the same by
any order or orders to be by Us, our heirs or successors made in
our or their Privy Council shall be altered, revoked, or disallowed
as hereinafter is provided ; th».t during the said last mentioned
period of sixty days the said election or amotion, as the case may
be, shall have no force or efiect ; and that failing such signification
within the said last mentioned period, such election or amotion
shall be and be held and taken to be by him approved and con-
firmed ;

And We do further by these presents for Us, our heirs and
successors, will and ordain, that henceforth from the date hereof
such election shall not be required to be notified to Us, our heirs,
and successors, in the manner provided and required in and by the
said Letters Patent, or in any other manner whatsoever ;

And We do further by these presents, for Us, our heirs and
successors, will, ordain, and grant, that the said Governors, Princi-
pal, and Fellows, and their successors for ever, shall be one body
politic and corporate, by the name of " The Governors, Principal,
and Fellows of McGill College," and by the said name shall have
perpetual succession, and a common seal, and shall by the same
name sue and be sued, implead and be impleaded, and answer and
be answered unto, in every Court of Us, our heirs and successors,
henceforth from the date hereof, and shall no longer be known by
the name in the said Letters Patent mentioned, and shall retain all
and every the property, franchises, rights, and privileges granted
under and by virtue of the said Letters Patent, and belonging to
the said Corporation immediately before the date hereof, and shall
be and remain liable to all claims and duties to which immediately
before the date hereof they were subject, save only in so far as by
these presents may be otherwise specially provided ;

And We do further by these presents, for Ub, our heirs, and
successors, will, ordain, and grant, to the said Governors, Principal,

"1^

427

tion or
whose
d Gov-
;he said
ch elec-
lame by
nade in
allowed
ntioned
ase may
ification
amotion
ind con-
sirs and
e hereof
ur heirs,
id by the

leirs and
I, Princi-
one body
'rincipal,
lall have
he same
swer and
iccessors,
cnown by
retain all

granted
jnging to

and shall
mediately

far as by

■i

leirs, and
rincipal,

and Fellows, and their successors, by the name aforesaid, full
authority and free license to have, take, purchase, and hold, to them
and their successors to and for the use of the said College, any
go'xls, chattels, or personal property whatsoever ; and also that by
the name aforesaid they shall be able and capable in law, notwith-
standing any statutes or statute of mortmain, law, usage, or custom
whatsoever to the contrary, to have, take, purchase, and hold to
them and their successors to and for the use of said College, any
other manors, rectories, advowsons, messuages, lands, tenements,
rents, and hereditaments of what kind, nature, or quality soever,
over and above the manors, rectories, advowsons, messuages, lands,
tenements, rents, and hereditaments in the said Letters Patent men-
tioned of the yearly value of Six thousand pounds above all charges
as in the said Letters Patent is set forth, but not for the purpose
or with the view of re-selling the same ; provided always, that the
whole shall not exceed the yearly value of Twelve thousand pounds
above all charges, such annual value to be calculated and ascer-
tained at the period of taking, purchasing, or acquiring the
same ;

And We do further by these presents, for Us, our heirs and
successors, appoint as our Visitor in and over and for the said
College, our Governor General of our said Province of Canada, for
the time being, or in his absence the Administrator of the Govern-
ment for the time being ; who shall exercise, use, and enjoy all and
every the powers and authority of a Visitor, for and in the name
and behalf of Us, our heirs and successors, of the said College in
all matters and things connected with the said College, as to him
shall seem meet, according to the tenor and effect of these presents,
and of the laws in force in our realm of England in relation to
Buoh powers and authority.

And We do further by these presents, for Us, our heirs and
successors, revoke and annul the power and authority in and by
the said Letters Patent given and granted to the members for the
time being of the Royal Institution for the Advancement of Learn-
ing, to be Visitors of the said College ; and do will and ordain that
henceforth from the date of these presents the power and authority

428

80 given and granted to the said members of the said royal institu-
tion to be such Visitors, shall absolutely cease and determine, and
shall not be exercised or used by them or any of them.

And Wo do further by these presents, for Us, our heirs and
successors, will, ordain, and declare that the statutes, rules and
ordinances from time to time framed and made by the said
Governors of the said College, touching the matters and things in
the said Letters Patent and in these presents enumerated, or any
thereof, or for the revoking, augmenting, or altering of any statutes,
rules, or ordinances theretofore framed and made, so always as the
same be not repugnant to the laws of Our realm or of Our said
Province of Canada, or to the objects and provisions of this Our
Charter, shall have full force and effect, without the allowance and
confirmation of Us, Our heirs and successors, as ordained in and
by the said Letters Patent ; provided always, that a certified Copy
of all such statutes, rules and ordinances, sealed with the College
seal and addressed to Our said Visitor of the said College for the
time being, shall have been delivered into the Post Office of the
said City of Montreal, and that the same shall not have been dis-
allowed by Our said Visitor, and such disallowance signified in
writing to the said Governors, within sixty days after such delivery
of su'^h copy into the said Post Office.

And We do by these presents, for Us, our heirs and successors,
expressly save and reserve to Us, our heirs and successors, the
power of receiving, and by any order or orders to be by Us, or Them,
made in Our or their Privy Council revising, confirming, altering,
revoking or disallowing, all or any of the decisions, sentences, or
orders so as aforesaid from time to time by the said Visitor to be
made and rendered in reference to any such statutes, rules and
ordinances, or the disallowing thereof, or in reference to any
matter or thing whatsoever, as to which any power or authority is
by these presents given and granted to him ;

And We do by these presents, for Us, Our heirs and successors,
will, ordain, and grant, that nothing herein contained shall be held,
construed, or considered to have in any manner or way whatsoever
revoked, cancelled, abrogated, or altered the provisions, powers,
ftOthoritiet, and grants in and.by the said Letters Patent ordained

li : i

429

Ell institu-
nine, and

heirs and

rules and

the said

things in

id, or any

r statutes,

ftys as the

Our said

this Our

vance and

3d in and

fied Copy

te College

[e for the

ice of the

been dis-

^nified in

1 delivery

uccessors,
isors, the
or Them,
altering,
«nces, or
tor to be
rules and
> to any
bhority is

icceeBors,

1 be held,

hatsoever

powers,

ordained

and granted, or any thereof, save and except in the particulars
hereinbefore specially and expressly set forth ; but that all aud
every the said provisions, powers, authorities, and grants in and by
the said Letters Patent ordained and granted, shall subsist and
continue in full force and effect, lave and except in the particulars
aforesaid, in the same manner as if these Our Letters Patent had
never been made, ordained, or granted ; and We do.further by these
presents for Us, our Heirs and Successors, grant and declare that
these our Letters Patent, or the enrolment or exemplification
thereof, shall be in all things valid and effectual in the law accord-
ing to the true intent and meaning of the same, and shall be taken,
construed, and adjudged in the most favourable and beneficial sense
for the best advantage of the said College, and of the said Gover-
nors, Principal, Fellows, and Scholars thereof, as well in our Courts
of Record as elsewhere, and by all and singular judges, justices,
ofiScers, ministers and other subjects whatsoever of Us, our heirs
and successors, any misrecital, non-recital, omission, imperfection,
defect, matter, cause, or thing whatsoever to thecontrary thereof in
any wise notwithstanding.

In witness whereof We have caused these Our Letters to be
made Patent. Witness Ourself at Our Palace at West-
minster, this sixth day of July, in the sixteenth year of
Our Reign.

By Her Majesty's command,

(Signed) EDMUNDS.

BISHOP'S UNIVERSITY CHARTER.

ViCTOBiA, by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom of Great
Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, 4&c., &c

To all to whom these Presents shall come — GREExmo :

Whereas, by an Act passed by the Legislature of our Province of
Canada, in the seventh year of our reign, intituled, '* An Act to
incorporate Bishop's College in the Diocese of Quebec," there was
coriJitituted and established at Lennoxville, in the Township of

i:i I

|l i

i ;

480

Ascot, in the District of Saint Francis, and within the Diocese of
Quebec, in our said Province of Canada, a body corporate and
politic, under the name of Bishop's College, in connection with the
United Church of England and Ireland, which said Corporation is,
by the said Act, made to consist of : First, the Lord Bishop of
Quebec, or other superior ecclesiastical functionary of the United
Church of England and Ireland, in the said Diocese of Quebec ;
Secondly, the Trustees of the said Bishop's College, not less than
three in number ; and Thirdly, the College Council of the said
Bishop's College, not less than three in number ; which said Trus-
tees and the members of the said College Council shall be named by
the said Lord Bishop of Quebec, or other superior ecclesiastical
functionary as aforesaid, and shall, in the event of their death,
removal from the Province, dismissal from their office, or resigna-
tion, be replaced by other persons to be named in like manner, and
so on continually forever ;

And whereas it is by the said Act further provided that the said
Corporation of Bishop's College shall, besides other corporate
powers and capacities necessary to the well ordering of their affitirs,
have full power to make and establish such and so many rules,
orders, and regulations (not being contrary to the laws of Can-
ada or to the said Act) as they shall deem useful and necessary,
as well concerning the system of education in, as for the con-
duct and government of, the slid College, and of any other
institution or school connected with or dependent on the same, and
of the corporation thereof, and for the superintendence, advantage,
and improvement of all the property, movable or immovable,
belonging to, or which shall hereafter belong to the said Corporation,
and shall have power to take under any legal title whatsoever, and
to hold for the said College, without any further authority, license,
or letters of mortmain, all land and property, movable or immov-
able, which may hereafter be sold, ceded, exchanged, given,
bequeathed, or granted to the said Corporation, or to sell, alienate,
convey, let, or lease the same, if need be : Provided always, that
the net rents, issues, and profits arising from the immovable
property of the said Corporation shall not at any time exceed the
annual sum of three thousand pounds current money of the Province

diocese of
>rate and
[ with the
»ration is,
Sishop of
le United

Quebec ;
less than

the said
aid Trus-
named by
lesiastical
)ir death,
: resigna-
nner, and

t the said
corporate
pir affitirs,
.ny rules,
3 of Can-
lecessary,
the con-
iny other
laine, and
dvantage,
Linovable,
'poration,
ever, and
r, license,
r immov-
i, given,
alienate,
rays, that
nmovable
cceed the
Province

431

of Canada ; Provided, also, that no rule, order, or regulation, which
shall be made and established by the said Corporation in the manner
aforesaid, shall be of any force or effect, until the same shall have
been sanctioned and confirmed by the said Lord Bishop or other
ecclesiastical functionary, as aforesaid ;

And whereas, by another Act passed by the Legislature of the
Province of Canada, at a Session held in the fifteenth and six-
teenth years of our reign, intituled *' An Act t«) amend the Act
incorporating Bishop's College," it is enacted that the Bishop of
Montreal, as well as any other Bishop or Bishops who may be
appointed for any diocese of the United Church of England and
Ireland which may hereafter be constituted in Lower Canada,
together with the Bishop of Quebec, shall hereafter constitute the
first branch of the Corporation of Bishop's College ;

And whereas since the passing of the said first mentioned Act,
the Corporation of the said College have, with the sanction of the
Lord Bishop of Quebec, by their petition to us, humbly set forth
that in pursuance of the provisions of the said Act, Bishop's College
has been duly organized by the appointment of Trustees and of a Col-
lege Council, and that certain statutes, rules, and ordinances have
been made by the said Corporation, with the approval of the Lord
Bishop of Quebec ; and, further, that a suitable building has been
erected, and a Principal and professors in the faculties of Divinity
and of the Arts have been duly appointed, and are now engaged in
the education of a number of scholars duly admitted, according to
the statutes and ordinances of the said Corporation ; and the said
College being, according to the said Act of Legislature of our Prov-
ince of Canada, in strict connection with the Church of England
and Ireland, and supported by an endowment provided by the
bounty of memben. of that Church and otherwise, an humble appli-
cation has been made to us by the said Corporation, that we would
be pleased to grant our Royal Charter for the more perfect estab-
lishment of the said College, by granting to it the privileges here-
inafter mentioned :

Now know ye that We, having taken the premises into our Royal
consideration, and being willing to promote the more perfect estab-
lishment within that part of our Province of Canada called Lower

♦32

Canada, of a Oollege in connection with the United Church of Eni?-
land and Ireland, for the education of youth in the doctrines nnd
duties of the Christian religion, as inculcated by that Church, and
for their instruction in the various branches of science and litera-
ture, which are taught in the Universities of this Kingdom, have,
of our special grace, certain knowledge, and more motion, willed,
ordained and granted, and do by these presents, for us, our heirs
and successors, will, ordain, and grant, that the said College shall
be deemed and taken to be a University, and shall have and enjoy
all such and the like privileges as are enjoyed by our Universities
of our United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, as far as the
same are capable of being had or enjoyed by virtue of those our
Letters Patent ; and that the students at the said College shall have
liberty and faculty of taking the Degrees of Bachelor, Master, and
Doctor, in the several arts and the faculties of Divinity, Law and
Medicine, at the appointed times, and shall have liberty within
themselves of performing all scholastic exercises for the conferring
of such degrees, in such manner as shall be directed by the statutes,
rules, and ordinances of the said College ;

And in order that such degrees may in due form be granted
in the said College, We do further will and direct, and ordain,
that there shall be at all times a Chancellor and Vice-Chancellor
of the said University, to be chosen at and for such periods
of time, and under such rules and regulations as the Corpora-
tion of the said College may, by their statutes, rules, and ordin-
ances, to be from time to time passed for that purpose, think
fit to appoint, and that the Chancellor, Vice-Chancellor, Principal
and professors of the said College, and all persons admitted
therein to the degree of Master of Arts, or to any degree
in Divinity, Law, or Medicine, who, from the time of such their
admission to such degree, shall pay the annual sum of fsvont «hil-
llngg of current money for and towards the supi "t id mainten-
ance of the said College, shall be and be deeme< i, and repu'^ed
to be members of the Convocation of the s lii iiiversity, anu as
such members of the said Convocation shall hav o, e rcise, and
enjoy all such powers and privileges, in regard to conferring degrees
and in any other matters, as may be provided for by any rules.

433

orders, and regulations of the said College, duly sanctioned and con-
firmed, as far as the same are capable of being had and enjoyed by
virtue of these our Letters Patent, and consistently with the provi-
sions thereof. And we will and by these presents for us, our heirs,
and successors, do grant and declare that these our Letters Patent,
or the enrolment or exemplification thereof, shall and may be good,
firm, valid, sufficient, and effectual in the law, according to the true
intent and meaning of the same, and shall be taken, construed, and
and adjudged in the most favourable and beneficial sense, and to the
best advantage of our said College, as well in our Courts of Record
as elsewhere, and by all and singular judges, justices, officers,
ministers, and other subjects whatsoever, of us, our heira and suc-
cessors, any misrecital, non-recital, omission, imperfection, defect,
matter, cause or thing, whatsoever, to the contrary notwithstanding.

In witness whereof We have caused these Our Letters to be
made Patent. Witness Ourself at Our Palace at West-
minster, this twenty-eighth day of January, in the six-
teenth year of Our reign.

By Her Majesty's Command,

EDMUNDS.

APPENDIX K.

LAVAL UNIVERSITY CHARTER.

ViCTOKiA, by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom of Great

Britain and Ireland, Quoeii, Defender of the Faith, &c., &c.
To all to whom these Presents shall come — Greeting :

Whereas it hath been represented unto ua that there has existed
during the last two hundred years, and does now exist in that part
of our Province of Canada called Lover Canada, a Seminary estab-
lished for the education and instruction of youth and known by
and under the corporate style and title of " Le Seminaire de Que-
bec ;" that the said Seminary comprises a school of divinity and
classes of instruction in science and literature, at present fre-
quented by more than four hundred pupils ; that the said corpora-
tion is amply endowed, being provided with abundant means for
carrying out its objects without assistance from the Provincial
Legislature ; that it possesses extensive and valuable libraries, rich
and costly collections of all kinds of philosophical and other appar-
atus requisite for assisting in imparting a knowledge of the sciences ;
and Whereas humble application hath been made unto us by the
very Reverend Louis Jacques Casault, Superior of the said Semi-
nary, and the Reverend Antoiue Parant, Joseph 'Aubry, John
Holmes, Leon Gingras, Louis Gingras, Michel Forgues Elzear,
Alexandre Taschereau, and Edward John Horan, directors of the
said Seminary, that We would be pleased to grant our Royal Charter
for the purpose of authorising the said corporation to confer
degrees, and granting unto the said corporation all other privileges
usually granted to and enjoyed by universities :

Now know ye that, having taken the premises hi to our Royal
consideration, and duly appreciating the great utility and import-
ance of the enjoyment of these privileges by the said " Seminaire
de Quebec," We, of our especial grace, certain knowledge, and mere

435

of Great
;., &C.

us existed

that part

>ry estab-

mown by

J de Que-

inity and

sent fre-

oorpora-

[leans for

rovincial

ries, rich

3r appar-

sciences ;

IS by the

id Semi-

, John

Elzear,

rs of the

Charter

confer

rivileges

ir Royal

import-

iminaire

nd mere

motion have ordained and granted, and by these presents do for us,
our heirs, and successors, ordain and gr-mt that the said Louis
Jacques Gasault, Antoine Parant, Joseph Aubrey, John Holmes,
Leon Gingras, Ix>uis Gingras, Michel Forgues Elzear, Alexandre
Taschereau, and Edward John Horan, and their successors in their
offices aforesaid shall be and be called as heretofore one body cor-
porate and politic, and shall in addition to the powers and privileges
by them hitherto possessed and enjoyed in their said corporate
capacity, have, possess, and enjoy the rights, powers, and privileges
of an University as hereinafter directed for the education and
instruction of youth and students in arts and faculties, and that in
euch and every act or deed done and performed under and in virtue
of this charter, the said *' Seminaire de Quebec " shall be named,
called, and known as the " Universite Laval " (Laval University).

And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successors, declare,
ordain, and grant that our trusty and well-beloved the most Reverend
Pierre-Flavien Turgeon, Roman Catholic Archbishop for the time
being of the said Diocese, or the person administering the said
Diocese, shall by virtue of his office be Visitor of the said University.

And We do hereby for us, our heirs, and successors, declare,
ordain, and grant that there shall be at all times one Rector of the
said University, and that the said office of Rector shall be held by
the Superior of the said Seminaire de Quebec for the time being.

And We do hereby for us, our heirs, and successors, declare,
ordain, and grant that there shall be such and so many professors in the
different arts and faculties in our said University as from time to
time shall be deemed necessary or expedient, and as shall be regul-
ated by the Visitor of our said University, by and with the advice
of the University Council hereinafter established.

And We do hereby for us, our heirs, and successors, declare,
ordain, and grant that the said Rector and the suid professors of our
said University, and all persons who shall be duly matriculated into
and admitted as members of our said University and their successors
forever shall be one distinct and separate body politic in deed and in
name, by the name and style of ' ' the Rector and members of L'Uni-
versit^ Laval (Laval University), at Quebec, in the Province of
Canada," and that by the same name they shall have perpetual sue-

rps

436

coBsion and a common seal, and that they and their successors shall
from time to time, have full power to break, change, alter, or renew
such common seal at their will and pleasure, and as often as they shall
judge expedient, and that by the same name, thay, the said Rector
and members of the said University and their successors from time to
time and at all times hereafter, shall be able and capable in law to
sue and be sued, implead and be impleaded, answer and be
answered in all or any court or courts of record within our United
Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland and our said Province of
Canada and other our dominions, and in all singular actions, causes,
pleas, suits, matters, and demands whatsoever, of what nature or
kind soever, in as large, ample, and beneficial a manner as any
other body corporate and politic, or any other our liege subjects,
being persons able and capable in law, may or can sue, implead, or
answer, or be sued, impleaded, or answered in any manner whatso-
ever. .

And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successors declare
and ordain that there shall be within our said University a Council,
to be called and known by the name of the " University Laval
(Laval University) Council."

And We do for us, our heirs, and successors, will and ordain that
the said Council shall consist and be composed of the Rector of the
said University, of the directors of the said Seminaire de Quebec, to
wit the Reverand Antoine Parant, Joseph Aubry, John Holmes,
Leon Gingras, Louis Gingras, Michel Forgues, Elzear Alexandre
Taschereau, and Edward John Horan, by virtue of their office as
such directors, and their successors, whether the said directors be
or be not professors in the said University, and of the three senior
professors of the several Faculties of Divinity, Law, Medicine, and
Arts in the said Univer sity.

And We do hereby for us, our heirs, and sucoeasors, further
will and ordain that by the term "director" shall be understood
any and every person considered as such by the said Seminaire de
Quebec.

And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successon, further
will and ordain that all the powers and privileges granted by this
our Charter shall be vested in and exercised by the said Council.

mmmmmm^

437

s shall
r renew
By shall
Rector
time to
. law to
and be
United
rince of
causes,
ftture or
as any
ubjects,
►lead, or
whatso-

declare
Council,
6 Laval

lain that
)r of the
uebec, to
Holmes,
exandre
office as
BOtors be
ee senior
sine, and

further
derstood
inaire de

, further
by this
ounciL

And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successors, will and
ordain that the members of the said University Council shall hold
their seats in the said Council so long only as they and each of
them shall retain their respective offices as aforesaid, by and in
virtue of which they become members thereof.

And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successors, will and
ordain that the Rector, for the time being, of the said University,
shall preside at all meetings of the said University Council, at
whi(th he may be present, and that in his absence from any such
meeting it shall be presided over by such member thereof who may
then be 6rst Assistant Superior of the said Seminaire de Quebec,
or in the absence of this latter by the second Assistant Superior
thereof, and in the absence of all three of the above functionaries,
by the member of the said Council who shall be the senior director
of the said Seminaire then present.

And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successors, declare
and ordain that no iraeting of the said Council shall be or be
held to be a lawful meeting thereof, unless a majority of the
members thereof be present during the whole of every such meet-
ing ; and that all questions and resolutions proposed for the
decision of the said University Council shall be determined by the
majority of the votes of the members of Council present, including
the vote of the Rector or other presiding members ; and that in
case of ati equal division of such votes, the Rector or other member
presiding at any such meeting shall give an additional or casting
vote.

And We do by these presents for us, our heirs and successors
will, ordain, and grant that the said Council of our said Uni-
versity shall have full power and authority to frame and make
statutes, rules, and ordinances touching and concerning the
good government of the said University, the studies, lectures,
exercises, degrees in arts and f.»culties, and all mattera
regarding the same ; and also touching and concerning any
other matter or thing which to them shall seem good, fit, and
useful for the well being and advancement of our said Univer-
sity and agreeable to this our Royal Charter ; and also from
time to time by any new statutes, rules, or ordinances, to revoke.

438

renew, augment, or alter all, every or any of the Raid statutes, rules,
and ordinances as to them shall seem fit and expedient : Provided
always that the said statutes, rules, and ordinances or any of them
shall not be repugnant to the laws and statutes of the United
Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland or of our said Pre vince of
Canada, nor repugnant to or inconsistent with this our Charter or
any of the provisions thereof ; provided, also, that a copy of all
statutes, rules, and ordinances so to be made as aforesaid under and
in virtue of this our Charter shall be furnished with all convenient
speed after the making thereof to the Visitor of our said University
for the time being, who shall have authority within two years from
the day of the receipt of such copy to disallow any such statute,
rule, or ordinance or any part thereof and such disallowance shall
without delay be signified in writing under the hand of our said
Visitor to the Rector of our said University, and thenceforward such
statute, rule, or ordinance, or any part thereof ?o disallowed, shall
be void and of no effect, but otherwise shall be and remain in full
force and virtue ; provided also that all statutes, rules, or ordin-
ances repugnant to law as aforesaid or to this our Charter or incon-
sistent therewith shall be ipso facto null and void. And we do
hereby for us, our heirs and successors will, ordain, and declare that
the said University Council shall have full power and authority to
nominate and appoint the various professors for the several facul-
ties of law, medicine, and arts, and of revoking and cancelling all
such nominations and appointments whenever they shall find just
and sufficient cause ; and the said Council shall also have and
possess the right and privilege of presenting and submitting the
names of candidates fur the professorships of divinity to the Visitor
of the said University, by whom alone the appointment of the pro-
fessors of divinity shall be made and confirmed ; but the said
Council shall have no power or authority to revoke or annul the
nomination or appointment of the said professors of divinity
without the previous consent of the said Visitor.

And whereas it is necessary to make provision for the completion
and fitting up of the said Council at the first institution of oar said
University and previously to the appointment of any professors, now
We do for us, our heirs and successors further ordain, and declare

se:

439

that until such professors be named the Rector and directors of the
said Seminaire shall be deemed to constitute the said council and
shall be to all intents and purposes capable of performing and
exercising all and every the duties, powers, authority, and privileges
hereby granted to and vested in the said Council.

And We do hereby for us, our heirs and successors, charge and
command that the statutes, roles, ?>nd ordinances aforesaid, sub-
ject to the said provisions, shall be strictly and inviolably observed,
kept, and performed from time to time un4er the penalties to be
thereby or therein imposed or contained.

And we do for us, our heirs and successors further will, ordain,
and grant that the said Universite Laval (Laval University) shall,
as such Univerf '.ty hereby constituted, have, possess, and enjoy all
such and the like privileges as are now enjoyed by our l/niversities
of our United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, so far as the
same are capable of being had, possessed, or enjoyed under and
by virtue of this our Royal Charter, and that the said University
Council shall have power and liberty to grant and confer on all
students, whether they be or be not students in the said Seminary
or University, or in any other college or seminary within our said
Province which shall be affiliated to and connected with the said
University as hereinafter provided, who shall be found duly
qualified according to the statutes, rules, and ordinances aforesaid,
to receive the same, the degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in
the several of arts and faculties, and the said University Council
shall have power and liberty within its^^lf of causing to be per-
formed all scholastic duties for the conferring of such degrees in
such manner as shall be directed by the statutes, rules, and
ordinances aforesaid.

And We do further for us, our heirs and successors, will, ordain,and
grant that the said University Council shall for the purposes of this
our Royal Charter nave, possess, and enjoy the right and power to
affiliate to and connect with the said University any one or mure
college or colleges, seminary or seminaries, public institution or
institutions of education within our said Province as to the said
Council may seem fit, subject nevertheless to the statutes, rules,
and ordinances aforesaid.

440

Aitd We for us, our heirs and successors, do further will and
ordain that no religious test or qualification shall be required
of or appointed for any person to be admitted or matriculated
as students within our said University, provided, neverthe-
less, that all persons admitted to any degree in any art or
faculty therein shall make such declarations and subscriptions as
by the statutes, rules, and ordinances aforesaid, shall be fixed and
appointed : Provided always, and this our Royal Charter is granted
upon the e'^press terms and conditions, that the powers, authori-
ties, privileges, and rights hereby granted shall not in the exercise
of them by the said University Council in any manner or way
interfere with, diminish, or otherwise affect the powers, rights, and
privileges of the said Seminaire de Quebec, as now enjoyed and
exercised by the Superior and directors of the said Seminaire, but
that all and every the said rights, powers, authorities, and privileges
of the said corporation of " Le Seminaire de Quebec," shall in the
administration of the affairs of the said Seminaire de Quebec remain
the same as heretofore.

A.nd We will, and by these presents for us, our heirs and
successors do ordain and declare that these our Letters Patent,
or an exemplification thereof, shall and may be good, firm,
valid, sufiicient, and effectual in law, according to the true intent
and meaning of the same, and shall be taken, construed, and
adjudged in the most favorable and beneficial sense, and to the best
advantage of the said ''Bectorand members of our said University,"
as well in our courts of record as elsewhere, and by all and singular
judges, justices, officers and other subjects whatsoever, of us, our
heirs and successors, any mis-recital, non-recital, onission, imper-
fection, defect, matter, cause, or thing whatsoever to the contrary
thereof in any wise, notwithstanding.

In witness whereof We have caused these Our Letters to be made
patent. Witness Ourself at our Palace at Westminster,
this eighth day of December, in the sixteenth year of
Our reign.

I' »'" '«"» ■""'J Z"^ f-'-.-nj : ■.■■ri.».nr— T»^-

•<M

!■■

c remain